bbsmuts
bbsmuts
Girl Group Smuts
21 posts
The new account for bbsmuts. Read the pinned post.Hi, I'm Sang-Hoon. I write 18+ stories about female idols. Requests are not open at the moment. Follower count: 181
Don't wanna be here? Send us removal request.
bbsmuts · 15 days ago
Text
Draft List
This is a list of all my drafts, current and future. An idea from @banananutsmuthie. As for the upcoming drafts, I'll be adding them over the days I redevelop them.
IN PROGRESS:
#1 title: The Fall of An Angel Idol(s): TWICE Tzuyu Words so far: 1.91k Expected words: 10k Expected release date: February 10th, 2025 Summary: In a dystopian future where earth is ruled by the evil and lustful demon king Lord Eodun, there is only one mighty enough, prudent enough, great enough to stand up against his will. The renowned White Lady, the One of Pure Heart, Chou Tzuyu, is known for her grace, beauty, upstanding moral character, and sheer determination to tackle evil. With intent to take down Lord Eodun, she launches an attack on him but quickly finds out that he is not to be tested. His power far outmatches hers and he defeats her. Forced to endure the relentless torment he puts her through, Tzuyu must resist his will at all costs lest she fall to the lustful treachery he revels in. But in breaking and finally submitting to his will, she discovers a new, immoral part of herself she never knew before... Picture(s):
Tumblr media Tumblr media
UPCOMING (SPOILERS): These are smuts I'll probably be releasing in the next year. They are not necessarily put down in order of preference or confirmed plan. All titles, idols, summaries, pictures, and release dates are subject to change at any time. The release dates are probably skewed anyway because I'm busy all the time.
#1 title: Game Start Idol(s): BLACKPINK Rosé Expected words: 6-7k Expected release date: February 28th, 2025 Summary: Rosé was only planning on having a drink or two. Maybe a little Netflix, and a nightcap. She'd invited over a close friend, (undecided name; male) for a drink, but before she knew it it had turned into truth or dare. Tipsy and pliable, she agreed to a dared game of poker despite being terrible at it. But it wasn't normal poker, no. It was strip poker. Never one to turn down a challenge, she'd accepted. Several rounds later, after being decimated in every single one of them, she'd found herself outmatched and naked. Things got heated pretty fast, and one little drink spiraled quickly into several loads pumped inside her. Picture(s):
Tumblr media Tumblr media
#2 title: Field Trip Part 4: Malkia Wa Makahaba (Finale) Idol(s): BLACKPINK Jennie & Lisa, Jeon Somi, EVERGLOW E:U, TWICE Sana & Momo, G-IDLE Minnie, and ITZY Ryujin Words so far: 1.20k Expected words: 12-15k Expected release date: March 31st, 2025 Summary: Jennie, Jaali, Yusufu, Chiumbo, Aboyo, and Kariuki set out to retrieve Somi immediately following the end of FT3. After her initiation into the harem, Somi along with the other girls gets a little taste of exhibitionism as an extensive public scene takes place. Afterwards, the whole group goes back to Kenya, where more gangbangs (and humiliation for Somi) ensue. Ultimately, Somi grows to enjoy being treated like the slave they've turned her into, just like the rest. Though the others are much appreciated, Jennie remains the crowd favorite, securing her spot forever as Malkia Wa Makahaba. Picture(s):
Tumblr media
#3 title: Boss Taming Idol(s): TWICE Tzuyu Expected words: 6k Expected release date: April 10th, 2025 Summary: Sick and tired of being mistreated by his boss, an employee finally decides to do something about it, to a much more pleasurable end than he expected. Picture(s):
Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media
#4 title: Good As Gold (Redux) Idol(s): TWICE Momo Expected words: 5k Expected release date: April 17th, 2025 Summary: As a tribute to @xiaoondc for his help in building and then rebuilding my account, I'll be rewriting this smut to the best of my memory, as the original can't be accessed now. Momo has been sent to retrieve a solid gold relic from the tomb of a dead village chief. Upon exiting with the relic, she finds herself faced with fifty very unhappy natives. She wakes up naked and tied up, being questioned about her presence in the tomb. When she is unwilling to give answers, they resort to less civilized tactics. Picture(s):
Tumblr media
#5 title: Field Trip (Redux) Idol(s): BLACKPINK Jennie, Jeon Somi Expected words: 6-7k Expected release date: April 30th, 2025 Summary: As another tribute to @xiaoondc for all his help, I'll be rewriting the lost masterpiece that was this story. Jennie is on a sightseeing trip to Kenya and upon getting on the bus, she meets a fellow Korean, Somi. Together they travel to a rural Kikuyu village, where they are set loose to explore on their own. But when they stray too far an trespass onto the sacrificial grounds of an altar underneath a Mugumo tree, they quickly find out that this village harbors far more lecherous inhabitants than they thought. Picture(s):
Tumblr media
#6 title: Overwatch Idol(s): aespa Karina Expected words: 7k Expected release date: May 20th, 2025 Summary: A group of civilian warriors set up camp while passing through a destroyed, war-torn city and Karina is put on overwatch. But as she keeps an eye on the surrounding landscape, she is sneaked up on by a rival group. But instead of death, she's given the pounding of her life. Picture(s):
Tumblr media
#7 title: Domination of A Doppelganger Idol(s): BLACKPINK Rosé, Allissa Shin Expected words: 7-8k Expected release date: June 15th, 2025 Summary: Tired of being bullied about her visual similarity to Rosé, Allissa calls up a friend who also knows Rosé and arranges a little get together. She's finally able to release some of the tension and anger she's felt, and in so doing helps Rosé to realize the submissive side of herself. Picture(s):
Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media
#8 title: Not of This World Idol(s): IVE Wonyoung Expected words: 7-8k Expected release date: June 30th, 2025 Summary: These weird dreams have been happening for a few weeks now. I don't know why, but I've been having odd dreams where a sexy...someone has been fucking me. She looks almost human, but she isn't...she can't be human. It's time for Wonyoung to pay him a visit while he's awake...this should be fun. Picture(s):
Tumblr media
#9 title: The Seven Realms of The Black Keep's Reign - Phase I Idol(s): A fucking lot of them, I haven't chosen them all yet Expected words: At least 40k Expected release date: August 31st, 2025 Summary & pics coming later
#10 title: The Seven Realms of The Black Keep's Reign - Phase II Idol(s): A fucking lot of them, I haven't chosen them all yet Expected words: At least 45k Expected release date: October 31st, 2025 Summary & pics coming later
#11 title: The Seven Realms of The Black Keep's Reign - Phase III Idol(s): A fucking lot of them, I haven't chosen them all yet Expected words: At least 50k Expected release date: December 31st, 2025
#12 title: The Seven Realms of The Black Keep's Reign - Epilogue Idol(s): Haven't decided them all yet, but not as many as the previous chapters Expected words: 10k Expected release date: January 20th, 2026 Summary & pics coming later
32 notes · View notes
bbsmuts · 16 days ago
Text
Leaderboard
This is a leaderboard for the number of notes (likes, comments, and reblogs) each of my fics has. Updated whenever I feel like it. You're welcome.
Field Trip - Jennie & Somi (1,057)
Field Trip Part 2: The Queen's Homecumming - Jennie & Lisa (783)
Special Fanmeet - Momo & Jihyo (777)
Good as Gold - Momo (594)
College Days - Sihyeon (508)
Anything for The Team - Somi (459)
Midas's Gift - Natty (440)
After-match Entertainment - Jennie (434)
Summer Getaway - Yiren (424)
Career Advice - Suzy & Seolhyun (378)
Party In The Barracks - Chaeyoung (357)
Like OOH-AHH - Sana (329)
Promiscuous - Aisha (270)
Breakfast In Bed - Hyomin (268)
Mistaken Identity - Allissa Shin (267)
Lascivious - Tzuyu (236)
Field Trip Part 3: The Harem Expedition - Jennie, Lisa, E:U, Sana, Momo, Minnie, & Ryujin (205)
Note that some of my works are inaccessible. After my account got deleted, my older works with the "keep reading" that opened a link became unusable. Since the link no longer exists, it can't be opened. Fucking bummer, I know.
8 notes · View notes
bbsmuts · 16 days ago
Text
Masterlist
This is a list of all of my smuts, in alphabetical order by group. I've put in the originals as reblogged by @xiaoondc so I can keep the original note counts. Some of my older ones can't be accessed because the links don't exist anymore, but I'll keep them for reminiscence's sake. If anyone has a version or reblog of the inaccessible fics that can be accessed, please sent it to me.
AOA
• Career Advice (Ft. Bae Suzy & AOA Seolhyun)
BLACKPINK
• After-match Entertainment (Ft. Jennie) (Inaccessible)
• Field Trip series: -Field Trip (Ft. Jennie & Jeon Somi) (Inaccessible) -Field Trip Part 2: The Queen's Homecumming (Ft. Jennie & Lisa) -Field Trip Part 3: The Harem Expedition (Ft. Jennie & Lisa, EVERGLOW E:U, TWICE Sana & Momo, G-IDLE Minnie, & ITZY Ryujin)
EVERGLOW
• Promiscuous (Ft. Aisha) (Inaccessible)
• College Days (Ft. Sihyeon)
• Summer Getaway (Ft. Yiren)
• Field Trip Part 3: The Harem Expedition (Ft. E:U, BLACKPINK Jennie & Lisa, TWICE Sana & Momo, G-IDLE Minnie, & ITZY Ryujin)
G-IDLE
• Field Trip Part 3: The Harem Expedition (Ft. Minnie, BLACKPINK Jennie & Lisa, EVRRGLOW E:U, TWICE Sana & Momo, & ITZY Ryujin)
ITZY
• Field Trip Part 3: The Harem Expedition (Ft. Ryujin, BLACKPINK Jennie & Lisa, EVERGLOW E:U, TWICE Sana & Momo, & G-IDLE Minnie)
JEON SOMI
• Anything For The Team (Ft. Jeon Somi)
• Field Trip (Ft. Jennie & Jeon Somi) (Inaccessible)
KISS OF LIFE
• Midas's Gift (Ft. Natty)
T-ARA
• Breakfast In Bed (Ft. Hyomin) (Inaccessible)
TWICE
• Lascivious (Ft. Tzuyu) (Inaccessible)
• Like OOH-AHH (Ft. Sana) (Inaccessible)
• Good As Gold (Ft. Momo) (Inaccessible)
• Party In The Barracks (Ft. Chaeyoung)
• Special Fanmeet (Ft. Momo & Jihyo)
• Field Trip Part 3: The Harem Expedition (Ft. Sana & Momo, BLACKPINK Jennie & Lisa, EVERGLOW E:U, G-IDLE Minnie, & ITZY Ryujin)
OTHER/NON-KPOP
• Mistaken Identity (Ft. Allissa Shin)
GROUP CROSSOVERS:
• Career Advice (Ft. Bae Suzy & AOA Seolhyun)
• Field Trip (Ft. BLACKPINK Jennie & Jeon Somi)
• Field Trip Part 3: The Harem Expedition (Ft. E:U, BLACKPINK Jennie & Lisa, TWICE Sana & Momo, G-IDLE Minnie, & ITZY Ryujin)
80 notes · View notes
bbsmuts · 16 days ago
Text
Mistaken Identity ft. Allissa Shin
A/N: Aaaaaand we have a special guest tonight, Miss Allissa Shin! I imagine this is something of a curveball, since I've never broken away from K-Pop idols, but here we are. I can't find fics of her ANYWHERE, so I guess it's good that I get to be the pioneer of it. Note that she will be one of the only people I write about outside of K-Pop, so don't bother requesting Taylor Swift or anything. This was another phenomenal pitch from @xiaoondc, the main contributor to my current success. It's also starting to seem like my readers are into BBC gangbangs, considering the number of pitches I have and have had that involve them. Allissa Shin looks so much like Rosé it's almost impossible to tell them apart in some photos. I'm ramping up the use of daddy and of tildes in this one at the suggestion of readers. So without further ado, I present Mistaken Identity. Forgive me if I spell her name with only one L, my brain thinks it should be spelled like that. Also prepare yourself for overly excessive use of tildes in Allissa's speech.
{Note: Any and all photos of Allissa Shin used in this work are 100% real and can be found on her Instagram, allissashin}
-상훈
Length: 5.34k
Possible TW: Bondage, spanking
Tags: Gangbang, BBC gangbang, DP, bondage, spanking, 69, cunnilingus, rimming
Tumblr media
Allissa rapped the counter with her knuckles and traded another bill for another shot of whiskey from the bartender. She swallowed half of it, relishing in the spicy, woody taste with the subtle hint of sweet, and the burn that followed the liquor down her throat, making her wince a bit.
"Too strong?" The bartender asked, rubbing a glass with a pristinely white cloth. "I can get something lighter."
"Nah, it's perfect." She downed the rest of the shot and handed him back the shotglass, leaning back in the plush seat. "How many was that?"
"Nine." He replied, washing out her glass and drying it before it took its place in the cabinet. "Going through something?"
"Nope. Just felt like a being a little extra drunk tonight."
He chuckled. "Well, I'd advise you to be careful, Miss Shin. There are some who would take advantage of your intoxication."
"Thanks, I'll keep that in mind."
A huge, hulking black guy took the seat to her left, quickly joined by four of his buddies. From a glance in their direction, she could see that each and every one of them was not only very muscular and very attractive, and they were all wearing tank tops and sweatpants to prove it. The one closest to her had a large dragon tattooed on his right arm. She felt a distinct rush of arousal course through her, which might've been from the alcohol, but she liked it either way.
"The usual, I assume, Ekon?" The bartender asked. (I figured Ekon would be a good one because it's an Nigerian name that literally translates to "strong", which is quite fitting, considering who he is.)
"That's right. And one for all of my homies, on me." The guy on her left said in a deep, rumbling voice.
The bartender nodded and whisked away to prepare the drinks, and the guy threw a glance at Allissa.
"Oh shit, is that you, Chaeyoung? Yo guys, it's Rosie! Wassup!"
She looked over, confused, as the other guys erupted into cheers.
"Uhm...h-hi." She replied amongst the whoops. "Not to be rude or anything, but do I...know you guys?"
"Wow, after all this time you forgot about yo closest homies?" another one said, feigning tears. "Daaaamn."
'They must be mistaking me for someone else," she thought, watching them all colloquially fake being sad, during the course of which she conveniently heard all their names. 'Well...they are all really cute, I guess it couldn't hurt to play along.'
"Oh, shit, hey! I didn't recognize you guys at first!" She said in a bright tone, smiling. "Sorry about that, it's been too long!"
"Man, you gon' break a brother's heart messing 'round like that, forgettin' us." said the one directly to her left.
She laughed. "Yeah, sorry about that, E."
"Nah, you all good. Ayo!" He called to the bartender, who was still mixing the drinks. "Lemme get one for my homegirl over here too!"
He nodded and continued his mixing.
"What'd you order?" She asked.
"Girl, you don't even remember my go-to? Damn, we really ain't seen each other in a fat minute. I got all us some good shit, rum and liqueur and stuff."
"Ah." She said. "Sounds good."
"Trust him, it is good." One guy on the end tapped in. "And don't take too much, because that shit'll have you on the ground if you take one sip too many."
"Yo, remember back in high school? She couldn't handle anything!" This caused a fair amount of laughs, which needled her into speech.
"Yeah? Let's see how I am now then. I already had nine shots of Jim Beam."
"That's true." The bartender chimed in, bringing over the seven drinks. "Nine shots."
"Damn." Ekon said, accepting the drink and adjusted the chain on his neck. "Thanks, man. Somethin' musta changed since we last saw each other Chae, back then you could barely take one shot of henny. Nine shots of Jim Beam? That ain't never happenin' seven years ago."
Allissa suddenly realized something. 'Are they mistaking me for Rosé?' She thought. 'No way...well, still can't hurt to play a long a bit.'
"Well, a lot's changed in seven years." She said as the other guys calmed down, taking a small sip of her drink. "This is good."
He nodded. "Sure is. Rum, coconut liqueur, pineapple juice, orange juice, stuff like that. So how you been?"
"Pretty good. You?"
"Same. Life's been good. You ever get that modeling gig you was always after?"
"Funnily enough, I did." She had actually gotten into modeling, just not the gig he was referencing. "Pretty successful."
"Oh, so you got some bands. Nice. I got a question though, don't answer if you don't wanna."
"Go for it."
"You still a virgin?"
"Hell no." She replied immediately. Allissa didn't know whether or not Rosé was a virgin, but she certainly wasn't.
"Really?" He downed the last sip of his cocktail. "Something's changed about that attitude too. Last time we saw each other you was saying you weren't gonna lose it until you got married."
"Guess I changed my mind." She took another sip of hers.
"How many?" Another guy down the line, who'd been lying attention to the conversation said. She didn't have to ask what he meant.
"Nine." She replied.
Ekon nodded. "Respectable amount. Less than I would've expected, to be honest."
She raised an eyebrow. "I said I'm not a virgin, not that I'm a whore."
He raised his hands. "My bad, gang, my bad. So you going anywhere else tonight?"
"I wasn't planning to, but I wouldn't mind."
"You wanna come back to our place?"
She was suddenly very aware of how sheer and tight her dress was, and more aware of how the defined muscles of Ekon's arms rippled with every movement.
Tumblr media
She didn't say anything, but he could definitely figure out the change in expression on her face.
"Well?"
"S-sure, yeah." She said, voice wavering a little.
He turned to the guy on his left. "Yo, she coming home with us. Y'all finished?"
The other one smirked, nodded, and passed the news on while Eli turned back to Allissa, a smirk on his face too.
"You finished with the drink?"
Despite her anticipation and slight nervousness, she put on a bolder face and downed the last bit of the cocktail.
"I am now."
"Alright," he said, smiling wider, grabbing his keys, and tossing the bartender a wad of bills. "Let's roll."
...
Bursting through the doors into the cool night air was refreshing after the interior of the bar. Though cozy, it was warm and a little stuffy inside. Her steps were definitely weaving a little, but she made it to Eli's car alright. A classic '69 Pontiac GTO, painted black.
"Yo! You driving?" One of the other guys called to Ekon.
"Nah, you drive, Adrian. I wanna, uh...catch up with Rosie."
Allissa took the back seat, Adrian driving and another riding shotgun, and Ekon in the back with her. The engine awoke with a roar and the headlights switched on, illuminating the dark parking lot.
Tumblr media
"I gotta say, Chae, you been doing some developing." Ekon commented as they started down a dark boulevard.
She had a feeling she already knew what he meant, but she asked. "What do you mean by that?"
"I mean..." he gestured to her body then outlined a curvaceous figure in the air with his hands.
She blushed, hitting him on his muscular arm. "Stop!"
"I ain't joking, man. I mean...damn."
She giggled. "Thank you..."
He grinned. "Really is good to see you again though, Chae."
"You too. What are we doing when we get there?"
"We gonna figure that out when we get there. But I know you ain't stupid, you could take a good guess."
One look at his expression told her all she needed to know, and she looked away, the thought causing a thrill of anticipation and a fresh wave of arousal to a certain place in her lower region. She pressed her thighs together, trying to stave off getting turned on, but she couldn't stop her gaze from wandering over to his chiseled torso, on which every line, curve, and detail was put on display by the tight white muscle shirt. She found herself unconsciously licking her lips as her gaze roved over his perfect cumgutter abs, outlined pecs, and massively ripped arms. And from what she could see, he had a hell of a package in his boxers. (I feel so gay writing this entire part💀)
"Like what you see?" Her excitement and intense gaze did not go unnoticed.
"Mm, yes, I do~" It might've been the alcohol fueling her words, but part of it was coming directly from down below.
He chortled. "Yeah, I bulked up. Been going to the gym a lot recently."
She slid a hand over his rock-hard thigh, gently squeezing the fibers which felt like steel under her fingers. She gasped in pure arousal as her hand moved onto an absolute monster of a cock, which was massive without even being erect.
"Oh my god~" She massaged the phallic behemoth and moved closer on the seat, allowing him to put his arm over her shoulders and pull her into him. His powerful grip and iron-fiber muscles around her turned her on even more. His hand moved slowly downward, caressing the soft round of her breast through the thin fabric of her dress. She gasped again softly as his index finger traced her nipple, her sensitivity kicked up by the alcohol and how purely turned on she was.
"Save it for the room, y'all," said Adrian. "Ain't no one wanna see that."
"Don't even lie, bro, you know you want a piece." Ekon fired back. "Homie try to bullshit me..." he muttered. The other shrugged and stopped talking.
It was only a short ride more before they arrived at a large, mostly White House that resembled a a palace, with marble columns and everything. Allissa, even being the owner of a not-so-humble estate herself, was shocked at the sheer size and grandeur of the mansion.
"This is where you live?" Pleasure forgotten temporarily, she pressed her face against the window and gazed like an awestruck child.
Ekon chuckled, bringing his hand down to her now-exposed ass and giving it a strong squeeze. "Yup. There's five of us, we all live in the same joint."
"Wow..." His fingers wandered a little lower, pulling up the bottom hem of her dress so her thong was exposed.
"Damn, Chae, a thong?" He chuckled a little more. "Didn't know you was gettin' yo freak on so much."
"Mmhmm~" She bit her lip at the sight of his cock hard and straining against his sweats. "Fuck, you're big..."
Undergoing a sudden change of demeanor as they pulled into the driveway, he pressed her against the seat by the neck and spoke in his deep rumble of a voice. "And you want that, don't you?"
"Yes, daddy, I do~" Her voice came out as a whimper, his dominance only serving to make her more needy. "I want it a lot~"
"Well, yo ass bouta get it, hard."
"Oh yes, please, daddy," she moaned, his hands on her making her wet. "I want it!"
Ekon had opened his mouth to say something in return when the voice in the passenger seat piped up again.
"Y'all! We are 20 feet from the damn house, hold off for a second!"
"Aight, my bad bro. But you," he said, returning his hand to her neck as she giggled at Adrian, "better keep your little slut mouth shut."
"Yes, daddy," she said submissively, getting wetter by the second. They all got out of the car and walked quickly into the house, followed by the other two from the other car. The moment they all piled in through the door and it closed, Ekon pinned her arms to the wall above her head with one hand and kissed her, tongue aggressively pushing into her mouth. She moaned, his other hand going to her neck, while other hands pulled up her dress and caressed various other parts of her. Before long she was rid of her dress and left only in her bra and panties.
Tumblr media
They backed off momentarily to admire her curvy, sexy figure. After a few "damn"s, they converged once more and she was pinned against the wall again.
She bit her lip as hands slipped into her panties and bra, teasing her sensitive spots and making her moan. Her hands, helplessly held above her head, twisted and writhed as multiple fingers plunged into her entrance, teased her sensitive clit, and rubbed over her nipples, assaulting her senses from every side. It had been a while since she had anyone, and she found herself quickly approaching her first orgasm.
"I'm gonna cum," she panted, gasping as several fingers found and roughly fingered her g-spot. "Oh god yes, I'm gonna cum!"
"Already?" Ekon said, triceps inconveniently flexing and turning her on more as he pushed against her hands and throat. "You little slut."
"Mmm, yes~" She moaned with rapid breaths, arching her back in pleasure. "You're gonna make me cum~"
His hand left her throat and slapped her face, leaving a small stinging mark in its wake. She was surprised at first and then felt a warm surge of sensual humiliation send a jolt straight to her pussy.
"A-ahh, fuck, yes, yes, ngghh yes, I'm cumming!" She bucked her hips off the wall, crying out in loud pleasure as she squirted on the many hands teasing her. She slid down the wall as the guys backed off, chest heaving even from the light orgasm she just had.
Apparently they weren't patient enough to postpone fucking her, so with little more ado they hoisted her to her feet and onto the rich white leather couch, a couple of them removing her panties and bra. Shirts were removed around her, filling her sight with abs and ripped arms. Jeans and sweats were next, taking boxers with them and leaving everyone present completely naked, and the other guys backed off as Ekon approached and went behind her.
She let out a sharp cry as a massive cock penetrated her pussy and immediately shattered whatever semblance of coherent thought she had left. The sheer size inside her stretched her walls out and caused a fair deal of pleasure and slight pain.
"Please," she murmured quietly, arching and then wiggling her ass to allow him better access, "ruin me."
He wasted no more time and started ruthlessly pounding her, loud claps on skin on skin sounding as he slammed his hips into her ass. She couldn't control the cries that left her mouth, face contorting in pleasure.
"Fuck!" She yelled, his cock reaching unbelievable depths inside her. "Oh my god yes, you're sso big! Oh yes, daddy, fuck my pussy!"
She could hear commentary from the five others, but her mind was too far gone to pay attention to it. He roughly grabbed her arms and held them behind her back, ramming her into the couch and leaving her helpless to the relentless assault on her tight tunnel.
"Yes, yes, yes, fuck! Don't stop, please keep going daddy!"
"Shut the fuck up and take it, you little whore." He leaned some of his weight on her, letting him growl in her ear, and pressed his hand over her mouth, muffling her moans.
"Mmph! Yes daddy!" Her voice was muted by his hand. He let go of her mouth and she turned her head to the side to survey his body. His hands left the couch as well, abs flexing to hold himself up as both hands were brought down on her supple ass in a punishing smack.
"Oh yes, spank me! Spank me harder daddy!" He gladly complied, landing more hard slaps on her ass. The sting brought her a blissful mix of pain and pleasure that was building up an orgasm like an edifice inside her.
"Shit, I'm gonna cum!" She heard the low groan behind her, accompanied by a few more spanks, and bucked her hips back into him as much as she could.
"Are you ready to take my cum, little slut?"
She nodded eagerly, still being slammed into the couch by his relentless thrusts. He delivered another hard spank to her ass, grip tightening on her arms behind her back.
"Try again."
"Yes, daddy!" She cried, eyes rolling into her head as the pleasure overtook her. "I want all of it, give me your cum, please daddy!"
A moan sounded behind her and a second later, a hot current of cum streaming into her pussy. The feeling of being filled with his cum overwhelmed her senses and threw her headlong into a strong orgasm; a wail of pleasure left her as she arched her back and squirted hard onto him.
She got barely a few moments' recovery before all the others approached and loaded onto the couch. Ekon stepped away and let them take their turn, and after one of them lifted her leg and positioned himself under her, she was penetrated in her ass and pussy by two enormous cocks.
Nothing but a gutteral, throaty moan was produced by her already overworked vocal cords. But she noticed two more guys walking around to her backside, and a thought crossed her foggy mind. They weren't going to...were they?
Her question was answered as the feeling of two more hard, throbbing tips pressing against her entrances sent signals of ecstasy to her receptors. With little more ado and no consideration for how much they were stretching her out (which was overloading her with pleasure), the shafts of the tips thrusted inside her.
"Fuck!" Pleasure turned her mind to mush for a moment as she briefly lost touch with reality. Two cocks in each hole; she hadn't been fucked like this in ages.
No, she hadn't been fucked like this ever.
Various murmurs of dirty things reached her ears, but none of them really registered with her brain. She kept up her dialogue of submissive moans, her pleas growing more and more wanting as she got more and more desperate.
"Oh yes, fuck my pussy," she panted, yelping as the smacks pelted down on her ass cheeks. "Fucking give it to me! Harder!"
All four cocks were pumping in and out of her with furious vigor; her pussy was soaked like a monsoon, and was made even wetter by the obscenities and degradation coming from behind her.
"Yeah, take these dicks, you slut!"
"You like being filled up like this, whore?"
"Yes daddy~" she whimpered, being overloaded with sensation. "I want all of your cocks in my tight little cunt! I'm your slutty little toy, keep fucking me just like that, yes!"
More spanks rained down on her ass, causing more waves of pleasure-pain to spread through her and intensifying the telltale tingling in her pussy.
"Oh fuck yes! More!" She cried. "Spank me harder!"
To her slight dismay, the slaps stopped. But a second later, something that stung a lot and something that was definitely not a hand made contact with her pinkened ass cheeks. She glanced around just as the strap was brought down on her once more, and a hand slapped her face. Her arousal turned to the max, she bit her lip and turned back around to a cock in her face. Without a second thought she opened her mouth and allowed it to push past her lips. She sucked passionately and hungrily, ignoring the slight discomfort she felt when his length went down her throat.
"Fuck, such a good little slut. Ain't that right, Rosie?" Ekon's deep voice was easily recognizable.
She nodded vigorously and continued impaling her throat on his massive cock. Her eyes rolled back and she gagged as her mouth and nose made contact with his pubes. She flicked her tongue out to trace circles on his balls as he grabbed her hair and held her right where she was. Slurping obscenely, she stuck out her tongue as far as possible to let him push every last centimeter into her squeezing throat.
"Mmph!" Her moans and gags were muted, but had she been able, the whole neighborhood would have heard her screams. She was going to cum and she knew it, the many cocks invading her holes proving to be too much to handle.
"Phhk!" More strikes from the strap, more thrusts from the guys. "Guhnuh kmm!"
Their hands stroked and caressed her passionately, in stark contrast to their cocks brutally, mercilessly pounding her. No relent, no mercy, no caring for anything more than raw pleasure. And she loved it that way.
"Daddy, I'm gonna cum!" She brought her head off Ekon's shaft and cried out to the room. "It's so fucking good, yes!"
She couldn't take it anymore. Her back arched and her hips bucked against them as her third orgasm slammed into her like a truck, her body trembling with the force of her squirting. Her arms gave out and her front half collapsed, burying her face in the couch. Still, there was no pause in the way they pitilessly railed her, driving their thick cocks in and out of all her holes.
Vaguely, she heard every single one say they were, too, on their way to orgasm, which brought her back to reality. She threw her head back and shouted out her pleasure, and her desire to be filled with cum.
"Please, daddy, cum inside me! Fill me up like the pathetic little cumslut I am! I want all of daddy's cum inside my tight little pussy!"
She bucked her hips into them in desperate need of another orgasm. Slaps landed on her face, heightening her arousal and making her even wetter, making her clench around the rods fucking her, adding to their pleasure.
"Fuck yes, breed me daddy! Fill up my pussy with your hot cum and breed me!" Her own dirty talk was turning her on as well as them, a fresh coat of slick lubricating her.
And then suddenly all four of them pushed as far as they could and bottomed out inside her, simultaneously painting her walls with thick ropes of warm, white cream and triggering her fourth orgasm. With a scream and a shaking body her pussy erupted, spraying their thighs with her own cum. One by one, each cock slid out of her, eliciting a whimper from her, and she was able to let her hips fall. Trembling and hypersensitive, she turned over and laid flat on her back, already feeling the cum start to leak out of her and drip down to the couch.
After a minute she sat up slightly and looked between her own thighs, where their cum and her juices were slowly soaking into the couch cushion.
"Oops," she giggled, letting her head fall back over the couch arm. "Guess you might have to get a new cushion."
Ekon chuckled from the other couch. "Chae, if we gave a damn, we'd fuck you on the bed."
He got up and walked away, his massive, semi-hard cock swinging from side to side. Despite having had four orgasms already, she found herself getting wet again at both the sight of him and the thought of getting fucked again. She reached down and gasped as she accidentally brushed her own clit; the touch sent pleasure shooting through her. Her soft moans did not go unnoticed, and as she fingered herself, they converged. She spread her legs eagerly, but instead of fucking her, one of them lowered his head to her soaking, tingling pussy and pressed his tongue against her clit. A high-pitched gasp left her mouth and her hands clamped down on the cushion as her hips immediately and automatically started grinding into his face.
"Oh god, yes," she moaned, eyebrows contracting up as he deftly swiped at her pussy. "Fucking eat me, daddy..."
Allissa felt her arousal and pleasure growing quickly. Clattering came from the next room where Ekon was.
"Oh yes, give it to me, daddy!" She cried, closing her eyes bucking her hips hard against his tongue. "Your tongue feels so good!"
She felt a cock press against her lips and immediately opened her mouth to let it in. She sucked on it hungrily, bobbing her head up and down.
Then someone pushed her legs up into the air, bringing her hips up, and she felt the tongur slide lower, down to her asshole. She shivered at the foreign sensation, and at the same time felt movement above her. To her slight shock, a second tongue planted itself on her pussy, and she looked down to see that the man whose dick was in her mouth had maneuvered into the top side of a 69 to eat her out. This allowed him enough leverage to thrust his hips into her face, driving his cock deep down her throat.
At that moment Ekon returned, a glass of whiskey in one hand and a massage wand in the other. Pinned down by 150 pounds of muscle, she could do nothing as he slipped the wand under the abs of the other guy and pressed it against her nipple. She moaned into his base, the vibrations adding to all the stimulation she was getting. The tongues probing her holes were very quickly catapulting her to her fifth orgasm; they had her bucking her hips and moaning with ease. Ekon's vibrator made her want to writhe and squirm, but she was helplessly trapped by the muscular body above her. Together, the sensations proved too much once more.
Wailing in ectsasy into the thick member in her throat, she clutched at his back and squirted intensely right into his mouth; the tongue in her ass was suddenly replaced by the head of a cock, closely followed by its shaft. Tears sprang to her eyes as she orgasmed again, hips jerking wildly as more cum streaming out of her.
Someone grabbed her and turned her over, sliding under her and pushing into her oversensitive pussy. Before she even had time to react, two more stretched out her saliva-covered asshole, and Ekon's cock returned to her mouth. From behind her, someone grabbed her hands and roughly tied them together. Someone grabbed her hair and pulled viciously, and Ekon slapped her face on both cheeks.
As soon as the others had come, she felt that all-too-familiar buildup of heat in her core. They reached points inside her she never knew could be hit, fucked her harder and better than she had ever been fucked in her life. Hands tied behind her back, hair being savagely pulled, ass being spanked hard, pussy, ass, and throat being mercilessly railed and used. There was no return to normal sex after this.
More slaps landed on her ass, thighs, face, and breasts, each one sending a jolt of pleasure-pain through her. She could feel herself and all the shafts inside her throbbing with need for release, and that they got.
The first one set off a chain reaction. The one under her groaned and buried himself balls deep inside her, explosively cumming and sending another tirade of warmth into her. At the same time, she and Ekon both met their orgasms, another load spurting down her throat. Several streaks of cum splattered onto her stomach, breasts, and face from the bystanders. A spray of her own cum splattered the thighs of the two fucking her ass, and the increased tightness of her ass caused two more loads to jet into her bowels. And then a second orgasm in a row hit her.
"FUCK!" she screamed as Ekon's softening length slid out of her mouth. Waves of ecstasy and intense pleasure slammed through her one by one, her mind going blank as they overtook her. Her world was a haze of bliss, and she could barely manage to crack open her eyes once the throbbing in her well-fucked cunt died down.
Each cock pulled out of her holes, followed by a steady flow of slick and thick cum. When she had recovered sufficiently, she raised her head and saw that her body was a mess of handprints, red marks from slaps and spanks, bruises, cum streaks, and sweat droplets. Spent and well-used, she let her head fall back onto the armrest.
A short while later she got up and wiped all the various bodily fluids off herself with a towel and then returned to the living room, once-coiffed-and-pretty hair disheveled and, in her opinion, sexy as hell.
"Seems a lil' bit ironic to ask, but did you like it?" Ekon asked, reclining in a seat, as she flopped onto a different couch.
"Yes~" she replied, biting her lip and giggling. "A lot."
Gesturing to the amount of cum still leaking out of her pussy and ass, she said, "You boys really outdid yourselves this time, hm~"
He smirked and returned his attention to the glass of whiskey with an approving nod.
Then it occured to her that they were still under the impression that she was Rosé.
"Can I...can I be honest for a second?"
He nodded nonchalantly. "Go for it, homie."
"Well...I-I'm not Rosé." She said in a small voice.
All sets of eyes in the room roved around to her, a few eyebrows raised. "What?"
"I'm not Rosé." She blushed under their intense gazes. "You guys thought I was at the bar, and I thought you were really cute, so I played along, but I'm not Rosé, or whoever it is you thought I was. I'm really sorry."
Ekon and all the rest looked at her for a long moment, and then they all started laughing. Slapping their knees, rocking back and forth laughing.
"Wait, wait, wait." Adrian said, fighting to control his laughter. "So you tryna tell me I been fuckin' some random girl all of us dumbasses thought was our old homie?"
She nodded meekly, glad at least that they weren't mad.
The laughter erupted again, each one of them crying with mirth. Her face turned hot, her embarrassed in a way.
"Aww, she so cute when she blushin'," commented Ekon, still giggling over the mistaken identity.
"Shut up!" She blushed harder, giggling and covering her face with her hands.
He raised an eyebrow. "Come again?"
Realizing what he meant, she fell silent, a small blossom of arousal rushing to her pussy at his dominant tone.
"Do we need to punish you again?" His voice turned low, dangerous. She was silent for a moment, the small blossom blooming into a large and very wet flower.
"Yes please, daddy~"
A/N: I searched everywhere for more Allissa Shin smuts, and they don't exist. I mean, I searched on Tumblr, AO3, FFN, AFF, everywhere. So I guess I get to be the pioneer of Allissa Shin fics. Yay. This shouldn't have taken me a month to write, but wifi router problems, a considerable period of writer's block, work, and a fair amount of procrastination delayed it. Hope you enjoyed.
275 notes · View notes
bbsmuts · 16 days ago
Text
Special Fanmeet ft. TWICE Momo & Jihyo
A/N: This was a pitch from @azureblue7548, and as I did not receive extra details, I'm going off what I have. Also I have no idea how this kind of situation would go, so be gentle. This is probably one of my kinkiest ones, considering the amount of stuff in the TWs... This one changes perspectives, which is something I might introduce in future smuts as well, such as the upcoming Field Trip Part 3 (more information on that coming soon). The basic summary can be found in my posts, since it was an ask that I answered and therefore posted. I wrote about 3/4 of this when I was drunk, so some parts might be better than others. Moving on to one of 500 more pitches...
-상훈
Length: 5.23k
Possible TW: Shock play, degradation, spanking, bondage
Tags: Throatfuck/gagging, domination, gangbang, a bit of sir kink, degradation, orgasm denial, light bondage, light spanking, shock play, dp in one hole, lesbian fingering/kissing/cumswapping, facesitting
Tumblr media Tumblr media
Momo collapsed with a final cry, trembling, as the waves of orgasmic pleasure tore through her. Thoroughly tired and satisfied, she lay on his muscular chest below her, a torrent of his and her cum following his cock as he pulled it out of her.
"F-fuck..." She gasped, chest rising and falling in rhythm with his as they both panted. "So good..." ______________________________________________________________
2 HOURS EARLIER - MOMO ______________________________________________________________
"For us?" Momo laughed at Jihyo's suggestion. "God, I don't remember how long it's been since I actually went on a date. Two guys?"
"Three." Jihyo corrected. "And they're like, really cute. They wanna meet you."
She hesitated. "But what if someone found out? We'd be in massive trouble."
Jihyo rolled her eyes. "C'mon Momo, it's our off day, remember? Besides, Jinyoung (A/N: Jinyoung is JYP) wouldn't find out, the others promised to stay quiet. Please, unnie?
Momo hesitated a bit longer and then gave in. "Okay, I'll come. Where and when?"
"Mingles, in like, an hour. Thanks, unnie!"
"Hmm, nice choice. I'll be there."
"Good. Oh, what's this..." She looked down at her phone. "It's from Jinyoung."
"Oh, lord, I think I know what that's about." said Momo. "What's it say?"
"Something about a special fanmeet." Jihyo sighed.
"Yup, figured that was coming." Momo grimaced lightly. "So much for that date, huh?"
"Guess I'll have to reschedule." Jihyo muttered. "I thought today was our off day?"
"Who knows." Momo replied. "Whatever it is, it's not something we can get out of, is it?"
"I would say probably not. Well, we better go see what's going on."
So, slightly disgruntled, the two hopped back into their car and began the trip back to the JYPE building. ______________________________________________________________
10 MINUTES LATER - MOMO ______________________________________________________________
They pulled up to the building, got out, and made their way inside, passing the staff members, who nodded respectfully.
Jinyoung was in his office (A/N: I assume he has an office, I really have no idea how any of this works), and was awaiting them behind his desk.
"Ah, Momo and Jihyo. Thank you for returning so quickly. My sincerest apologies for interrupting your patiently-awaited and well-deserved day off, but I have organized a...special fanmeeting exclusively for the two of you. You'll be compensated handsomely for your time and effort."
Neither of them was overenthusiastic about spending what was undoubtedly the rest of the day meeting aggressively exuberant fans who were practically (sometimes literally) pissing themselves in excitement, but at the mention of the handsome bonus they both perked up. So without much further ado they were shown to a small-ish room that could be seen as fairly dimly lit even from the outside. Usually their fanmeetings were loud, bright, and tumultuous, so the calm and dark atmosphere of the room they were about to enter was unexpected and slightly refreshing to Momo.
The large, white, curtained French doors were thrown wide and eleven people stood in the dimly lit room; five of them were middle-aged men, who strode forward, shook hands and exchanged muttered words and thanks with Jinyoung, and left. The other six were young men closer to Momo and Jihyo's ages: in their early to late twenties, and, as Momo was pleased to see for once, all coolheadedly attractive. The remaining seven greeted Jinyoung and the two girls deferentially, all dressed in fine clothes ranging from crisp suits to classy leather jacket outfits. He took the two aside momentarily.
"You'll have a peaceful time in here, these young men aren't the usual sort. Or maybe not so peaceful..." Then he winked. "Have fun."
With that, he closed the door and left them with the other seven.
"Have fun?" Jihyo repeated. "Wait...he doesn't mean...does he?"
"Handsome compensation, Jihyo. Think about that."
She took a deep breath. "Alright. Well, if it was going to be someone..."
So with little more fanfare or hesitation, they both stripped naked before the ravenous gazes of their fans. Blushing lightly under the intense stares, she approached slowly, letting her hips fall into the sway that had been taught to her from day one. Licentious smirks twisted each and every face as the two approached. Momo's attention was drawn most keenly to the guy second from the far left; he looked to be one of the youngest of the lot but also the hottest. Dressed in black jeans and a white tank top that displayed a muscular build, he immediately caught her attention.
He made a down gesture with his hand, still smirking. Momo obediently knelt and continued her advance as a crawl, making sure to wiggle her ass as she did. Pleased with her submission, the three on the left closed in on her. Ties were loosened, shirts and jackets were removed, and before she knew it she was surrounded by three sexy, shirtless men, and three cocks were straining against their fabric cages, eagerly awaiting entrance to her warm orifices.
Tumblr media
She knelt in the midst of the three, the sound of zippers able to be heard. In front of her, the man unbuttoned and unzipped his own jeans, and then the image of the men surrounding her was replaced by that of three long, hard, throbbing dicks in her face, begging for attention. The guy in front of her took the initiative and grabbed her by her hair, and she opened her lips to let him in.
"The name's Jong-soo (A/N: thought I'd give a couple of them names so I don't have to keep using pronouns), by the way." He murmured as though they were simply talking, while thrusting deeper into her mouth. "Kang Jong-soo."
Momo gave a moan in reply, pushing him deeper. He moaned at her skill, pulling her head harder, immersing his cock further into her throat. She brought her mouth off him and moved to the next one, diving down on his shaft with vigor.
"Mmph!" She moaned, gagging slightly as the girthy length was pushed down her throat. She managed a glance at Jihyo to her right, and she too was on her knees, making a very sloppy job of her service; stroking two and throating another, very obviously enjoying her exploits.
She turned her eyes back to the one in front of her, focusing her entire attention on pleasing him. Moving to the next in line, she jammed it into her throat with considerable effort. Her eyes rolled back in her head at the sheer length and width of the phallic colossus stretching her throat. She choked and struggled on it, bobbing her head slowly. Saliva spilled over her lips and dripped down her chin and onto her bare breasts as she sped up, choking, coughing and gagging on the thick meat in her mouth.
Then a hand grasped the back of her head by her hair and his hips snapped forwards; suddenly, her throat was entirely filled and her nose was buried in pubes. Her neck bulged and her throat swelled to accommodate the extra mass, and more spit leaked out past the base of his shaft. Despite the strain of making room for his cock, she felt an undeniable thrill of pleasure run through her, and that indisputable wave of arousal sent a fresh rush of slick to her pussy, making her tingle. She moaned like an animal in heat and reached for the two others; they obliged her eagerly, allowing themselves to be stroked, but as Momo was starved of air by the wood choking her, her body started to inadvertently struggle for oxygen. She gave a jerk and choked again, involuntarily bucking her hips despite the oxygen deprivation, the pleasure making her needy.
The man gave a groan and let her go, and she gasped in a breath as the cock slid out of her gullet. She panted, sucking in breaths, chest heaving, before moving over to the couch. ______________________________________________________________
JIHYO ______________________________________________________________
Tumblr media
Taking Momo's initiative, Jihyo moved onto the nearby couch, dislodging the shaft from her throat and kneeling on all fours, ready to take the massive cocks before her. Her pussy pulsed and ached for attention while the men surrounded her; a loud cry and three groans sounding from across the room told her Momo was already getting to it. Her group took their positions, one under her, one behind, and one in front, and she felt two of their hefty members penetrate her ass and pussy. Her whimper was muffled by the one that entered her mouth.
"Mmh, phuuckk!" Her whine was suppressed by the bulging, throbbing manhood that was now being pressed against the back of her throat, and the two behind her didn't bother to start slow . Fast and hard was the pace at which they fucked her, and from the lecherous sounds coming from Momo's end of the room, they were having a damn good time as well.
She whined and rocked her hips back against them, begging needily and wordlessly for more. They kicked up their speed, ramming their hips (and cocks) into her with immoderately quick thrusts. The one in front was slowly forcing his length deeper into her, making her gag. A small waterfall of saliva tracked down her chin and chest. Her breath hitched in her cock-filled throat as the one underneath her met with her g-spot in a perfect thrust; noticing her moans and very heavy breathing, he did it again, and again, and again. Every inch of the dicks filling and stretching her holes send small tsunamis crossing through her being, every vein and ridge felt intensely upon each thrust. With every jab of their hips into her, she felt another jolt of satisfaction shoot through her, each one a push closer to her peak. They were barely started using her and she was already on tipping point.
"Phuk, mm gnhh - gnhh cahm!" She managed to choke out an indecipherable, pleasure-addled alert, before she assaulted the rod in her mouth with vibrations as she screamed out the pleasure of her first orgasm this night.
One of many. ______________________________________________________________
MOMO ______________________________________________________________
Momo heard Jihyo's muffled orgasmic shriek from the other side of the room. Putting it out of her mind and thinking only of pleasing her fans, she rode harder, pistoning both cocks in and out of her ass and pussy with every buck of her hips. Her hands were being held together above her head, stopping her from resisting or moving, not that she wanted to. She was in far too much bliss to even care about such things; even as her face, ass, and pussy were brutally pounded, she found nothing but pleasure in the pure and very arousing domination being doled out.
"Such a good little cockslut, isn't she, boys?" Jong-soo muttered from below her, assisting her in her riding efforts by slamming his hips up into her. The other two only groaned in pleasurable agreement.
"And she's all ours." Momo shivered in arousal, and a hand closed on her neck as he choked her, the constant stretching of it due to the cock in her throat making his fingers move, though they kept their grip. "All. Ours. Nothing but a filthy whore who's eager to be owned and used by us. Isn't that right, Momo?"
She nodded, thoroughly enjoying being degraded, and the grip on her neck tightened. "I said, isn't that right?"
The one in front, taking the hint, pulled out of her mouth long enough for her to moan out a submissive "Yes, sir!" before slamming back in, gagging her.
"Good girl, that's more like it." The grip on her neck subsided and he landed a slap on her face, which only served to heighten her arousal. A hard spank landed on her ass a moment later, and her yelp was stifled.
Then she felt cold metal on her wrists and heard cuffs clicking into place, then rattling of a chain. She brought her head off the cock in her mouth for a breath, looked up, and saw cuffs on her wrists, connected to a chain which was tethered to the ceiling.
"This - fucking - slut!" The guy in her ass groaned, seemingly very close. Momo moaned again and arched her back, pushing back against the constant railing, driving him deeper. He grabbed her hair and bottomed out inside her asshole, flooding her tight hole with hot seed. Trying hard not to cum, she groaned into her facefucking, the pleasure almost overwhelming her. He pulled out, leaving his jizz to be squeezed out of her, got dressed, and left. This was barely even close to Momo's perception, she was too absorbed in pleasuring the two left. She closed her eyes, reveling in the thickness filling her, tonguing the cock in her mouth, trying to milk the cum from it. Her efforts worked, and he too buried himself as far as he could go in her, gagging her and almost making her retch from the size. Her eyes rolled in her head as several jets of cum were shot into her stomach. His murmurs of pleasure were like music to her ears; very naughty music that told her she had done a fantastic job. He pulled out after a moment, got dressed, and left, but Momo got the die she would be seeing them back before long.
She was wrenched from other thoughts as Jong-soo went from slow and steady, letting her concentrate on the others, to furiously fast, drilling her with aggression. Momo was finally able to vocalize her bliss, finally able to scream her lungs out.
"Fuck, please, harder! Ohh it's so big, so thick, fuck yes! I'm so close, please..."
He gritted his teeth and groaned through them, burying himself to the hilt with every push, prodding spots inside her that had never been reached before.
"God, you're so tight!"
She felt the heat building, temperature rising. Her cries became more desperate as she got closer, the pleasure overwhelming her. But then the sensation was cut off as he stopped.
"Wha-what?" Her eyes snapped open to see a smirk on his face.
"You don't get to cum until I let you." He smacked her ass hard, making her yelp, and she gulped.
"Yes, sir."
Obeying him sent a thrill like no other coursing through her veins. Usually in these sorts of fan meetings, she was in control, and she enjoyed that, but now she was starting to realize that she had found her natural position: submission.
Once she was far enough from orgasm, he started back up, pushing her legs further apart and plunged back into her, making her throw her head back.
"Please don't stop, I'm so close! Oh my god, you're so fucking deep, I'm gonna...cum..."
But just as she was reaching her climax, his strokes were cut short.
"No, please! Please, let me cum, sir!"
"That's right," moaned Jong-soo, resuming his strokes at a slow pace and slapping her ass, "beg me for it!"
She gasped as he hit her g-spot, and . "P-please, sir, let me cum for you! I need it, please! Pound me...h-harder..."
"Mm, good girl," he smirked, and spanked her again. She bucked her hips against him, desperately seeking more. Then she gasped and cried out as he started fingering her sensitive clit, sending her pleasure sky high.
"You're a stupid, dirty slut, you know that?"
"Y-yes sir, I'm a dirty s-slut for you!"
"Damn right. Say it again. Louder."
"I'm a dirty slut for you sir! I'm just a stupid little cock-hungry whore!"
"Such a good girl, obeying me so well." He spanked her again.
"P-please sir, can I cum?"
He grunted in the effort of fucking her so fast. "Your pussy is so fucking tight around me, fuck! I'm gonna cum!"
She yelled out her pleasure for all to hear, an inch from tipping point. Jong-soo's hands tightened their grip on her hips and his muscles tensed, and then a deluge of warm cum painted her walls. She let loose a scream as the extra sensation pushed her over and squirted powerfully on him, riding it out all the time. As her cuffs were unlocked and she collapsed onto the couch, her vision started to blur, sounds from Jihyo's side began to fade out, and she lost consciousness. ______________________________________________________________
JIHYO ______________________________________________________________
Jihyo heard a loud shriek from across the room, turned her eyes to Momo's couch, and saw her go limp in her restraints. It was the first time, in Jihyo's memory, she had seen Momo be fucked unconscious.
Tumblr media
She focused her attentions back on the fans inside her own holes, adjusting her wrists above her head in her own handcuffs and working her hips back and forth with vigor, eagerly seeking her own release. She let out soft "mm"s at the efforts, their deep strokes striking her g-spot, their fingers teasing her clit. Their tools reached deep inside her, stretching her out. She could feel every ridge, every pulsing vein, as she clenched down on them. Various expressions of pleasure filled her ears, combining with her pleasure to drive her closer to her peak.
The cock in her throat suddenly twitched and throbbed more intensely, and she realized what it meant a second before her mouth and throat filled with hot cum. She choked on the massive load, moaning in arousal after she swallowed it. She looked up at his toned body and bit her lip, then gasped at the sensation of her g-spot being hit again. A hand reached forward and groped her breast, and another hand smacked the other breast. She yelped out a small "ah" at the sting and closed her eyes, relishing the feeling of being fucked so hard, so thoroughly.
Then a loud hum sounded as the guy in front of her disappeared from sight, one she recognized quite well. Her eyes snapped operand she whipped her head around right as she felt the vibrator push against her clit.
"Ah!" Jihyo was taken by surprise and felt it skyrocket her pleasure. She gasped and let out a high-pitched cry at the sudden sensation sending waves of pleasure through her. Then another hum added to the first, and she looked around, eyes wide. A small electro wand had been brought out, and a shiver of both nervousness and anticipation ran through her.
The first shock elicited a loud yelp from her, sending a jolt of both pleasure and pain through her. She got a bigger shock as a second dick pressed against her already full pussy, the implication of which scared her a bit. He slid in fairly easily due to her wetness, and she cried out as she was stretched twice as much.
"Fuck!" She felt like she would split in half. "T-too big!"
A smack landed on her ass, wordlessly commanding her to be quiet, and she obeyed, only letting quiet whimpers escape her as she was stretched even wider by the dual penetration. They went slow at first, letting her get used to the extra size. She took shallow, shaky breaths, trying to get used to it, and then a new feeling arose amidst those of pain: pleasurable ecstasy. She began to feel incredible, the two cocks grinding against her inner walls, filling every inch of her tight cunt. Hypersensitive to every touch, ever nerve in her pussy was alive with satisfaction.
"Oh, fuck!" She whimpered, clutching at the chain on her cuffs and bucking her hips, begging for more. Another shock permeated her haze of bliss, sending electricity blazing through her ass once more, closely followed by a harsh slap. "More, please!"
Jihyo hadn't seen the blindfold coming until it was tied over her eyes, cutting off all visual perception, which was oddly arousing to her. They kept it up, keeping a constant rhythm of shocks and spanks on her ass, and she rose to it, heat and tension building in her core. Then it hit her: this was the first time any fans were managing to make her cum. And they were doing a damn good job.
Hands, more of them, ran up her thighs, caressing her soft skin, moving to her breasts, pinching her nipples. She couldn't see it, but she could feel the heat of another presence right in front of her, and the shocks stopped momentarily. Then the device was pressed to her nipple, and she yelped, the shock jolting through an unexpected place. It was lifted off and planted on her other nipple, held there, making her tremble as she got closer.
"I'm gonna c-cum, please k-keep going...ohhhh fuck..."
The intense tingling from the current in her nipple stopped suddenly, and resumed lower, on her abs, forcing a whine out of her mouth. It dipped lower, pressing against her mons and making the soft whine louder.
"P-please," she whimpered.
"Please what?" said a low, smooth voice in front of her.
"Please put it...put it on my pussy."
The wand was retracted, taking away the current. "Try again. Say it properly."
"Please!" Jihyo cried, bucking her hips desperately. "I want to feel it, I need it on my pussy, please s-sir!"
"There we go." The smirk was audible in the voice. She heard the electric hum increase in volume before the shocks returned, more powerful. He tapped it on different areas of her body, teasing her, reducing her to a mewling, begging mess, before pressing it directly on her pussy, between the cocks and the vibrator. This, in combination with everything else she was feeling, was too much.
Jihyo screamed as she exploded, cumming violently and squirting hard, the only thing keeping her up being the cuffs. She mindlessly jerked her hips forward, and unexpectedly, a flood of heat spurted into her ass and pussy; those behind her had also orgasmed, shooting seed deep into her ass and pussy. She let herself fall to the mind-hazing bliss of another orgasm, a weaker stream of cum squirting out of her. Moaning, whimpering, gasping, and panting, the group basked in the afterglow of their intense sex. The men pulled out of her well-used holes, the buzzing of the vibrator stopped, and the hum of the electro wand shut off. ______________________________________________________________
5 MINUTES LATER - MOMO ______________________________________________________________
Momo's unconsciousness may have actually faded into sleep, but she awoke laying on her stomach a bit afterwards. Tired though she was, she couldn't deny her arousal at the dreams that had been dancing in her mind, oddly featuring a tied up Jihyo being shocked and triple fucked. She opened her eyes and realized her dreams may not have been dreams after all; Jihyo was indeed kneeling on the other couch, hanging limply in her cuffs, a vibrator and electro wand sitting nearby, resting. Another rush of arousal coursed through her at the thought of being used the same way.
Tumblr media
Jong-soo was lounging on the couch next to her sprawled-out body, a hand nonchalantly resting on her naked ass, gently caressing the smooth, supple skin. His fingers descended lower, drawing a whine from her as he absentmindedly teased her slit, drawing circles on her clit.
He said nothing, but noticing she was awake, slipped a finger into her already wet pussy, then another, curling them down into her g-spot with practiced ease. She moaned and rolled onto her back, spreading her legs for him. "More..."
His ring finger joined the middle and index inside her tight, squeezing hole, now pumping faster in and out of her. He still didn't take his eyes off of his phone, but had made her a writhing, squeaking mess in a matter of seconds. The others took notice of this and roused themselves off the other couch, approaching hers.
Out of the corner of her eye, she saw Jihyo being taken down from her restraints, where she sat, chest rising and falling peacefully as she rested. One of the guys tapped her and she got up, seeing the situation.
Momo twisted and writhed, humping into his fingers, desperately driving herself to her orgasm. Jong-soo had put down his phone and was now putting all his concentration into making her cum.
"Mmmph, oh god yes!" She cried, biting her lip. "Pump me harder, please!"
He pushed in deeper, swiping around her g-spot, pressing his thumb against her clit. Her hands clenched around the malleable cushions, the tension building like a spring coil inside her once more.
"Yes, yes, yes, fuck, I'm gonna cum!"
He smirked, snaked a hand up her body, and squeezed her breast. She grabbed it, holding tightly, clutching at his fingers as she trembled, on the verge of squirting. Then someone behind her reached around and fingers closed around her neck, a slap landing on her face, and this was enough to tip her over that cliff.
"Nnnngahhh!" She yelled out, eyes shut tight as she jerked her hips up, firing a gush of cum directly over Jong-soo's bare abs. "FUCK!"
Pleasure fogging her mind, she barely registered the slaps hitting her breasts, face, and thighs. Looking around with glossy eyes, she saw Jihyo sitting in a chair to her left, fingering herself to the visual and moaning quietly while one of the other guys caressed her tits, and the other four sitting or standing, all getting hard from it.
Momo took a minute to recover before sitting back up, still cock-hungry despite her fatigue. She took the initiative on herself and got on all fours beside him and dove down on his rock hard cock, impaling her throat on the meaty shaft. She enjoyed the sound and feeling of her obscene gagging and choking. She enjoyed the way he grabbed her hair, pushed her head further down, slapped her. She enjoyed the way her hands were grabbed and forced behind her back and tied roughly. She heard a buzz and then moaned around him as someone pressed a vibrator to her pussy. She knew what was coming next from the instruments she had seen earlier, so she steeled herself for a shock. Momo was expecting it to go to her ass, and she squealed as the current ran through her nipple, then squeaked again as another hum sounded and a second current went through her other one.
To her mild surprise, she felt a more slender hand start to finger her under the vibrator; tentatively at first, but then getting more confident, slipping three fingers inside her with ease. She brought her head up for air and looked around, gasping at both the pleasure and the lack of oxygen.
"J-jihyo?"
Jihyo grinned and pushed another finger into her, smacking her ass at the same time. Momo yelped, then Jong-soo grabbed her ponytail and shoved her head back down. Jihyo kept up the spanks, alternating cheeks and four-finger fucking Momo.
Momo cried out into her throatfucking, Jihyo's skilled and dextrous fingers quickly finding her most sensitive spots, stroking and caressing in a way Momo never could herself.
Jong-soo released her head and got up himself, laying stretched out across the couch. Jihyo immediately hopped on top of him, rubbing his hard, slick cock against her dripping slit before sinking down, mewling in satisfaction at how full she was. Momo maneuvered to his head and lowered her pussy to his mouth, her mouth open in a moan as his tongue darted out and tapped against her clit, tonguing her folds with the deftness of someone who'd done this many times. The three of them formed an unfinished square of sorts, Jihyo riding his dick and Momo humping into his face eagerly. Then both of them gasped at the added sensation of tips being pressed against their retightened assholes, stretching them open again and swiftly pushing in. Momo overbalanced, the sudden penetration making her lose herself a bit. The remaining three members of the fan group gathered around the two girls, stroking themselves in an effort to paint the pristine white skin even whiter.
Within a couple of minutes, during which Jihyo and Momo had both been drawn near to their climaxes again, the ones surrounding their faces unleashed the loads onto them; the dam broke and spurts of thick cum landed on Momo's face like strokes of a paintbrush on canvas. Once they had drained every last drop onto the eagerly waiting faces, they dispersed, getting dressed and leaving.
One look into Jihyo's eyes told Momo all she needed to know. She leaned forward as Jihyo did the same, and their lips locked in a kiss. Momo, in time with Jihyo, lifted the cum off her face and licked it off her fingers, savoring the taste before diving back into the kiss, pushing her tongue into the younger girl's mouth and swirling the warm jizz around, swapping between mouths. Momo moaned into the kiss and deepened it, feeling her arousal grow even further at the intimacy. Jihyo reached forward and caressed Momo's breasts, delicately fondling the soft, squishy mounds. Momo was more daring, her hands meandering down Jihyo's torso to her clit, rubbing small loops into the sensitive nub.
"Oh, u-unnie, that feels so good!"
She reached up and gripped Momo's head, pulling her face closer and intensifying their kiss. Their tongues wrangled and pushed cum into the other's mouth, lips fastened to each others'.
"Mmmph," Jihyo moaned, breaking off the kiss and swallowing her share of the cum. She bit her lip and looked up at Momo, who was gazing lustfully at her.
They didn't have much time to dwell on it, as both felt the tight, hot feeling building in their cores.
"Gonna cum," Momo murmured, closing her eyes involuntarily. "Feels so good, fuck!"
Grunts and groans sounded from below them as the three remaining guys as they too approached their final orgasms. Then, with no further warning, surges of thick, hot cum shot deep into Momo's ass and into both Jihyo's holes.
Momo collapsed with a final cry, trembling, as the waves of orgasmic pleasure tore through her and she sprayed her juices into his mouth. Thoroughly tired and satisfied, she lay on Jong-soo's muscular chest below her, a torrent of cum streaming out of her ass as the guy pulled out.
"F-fuck..." She gasped, chest rising and falling in rhythm with his as they both panted. "That was...so good..."
...
In due time, when the other two guys had left, Jong-soo got out from under her and dressed again. Vaguely, she heard voices at the doorway.
"-three, I think it was." said a deep voice she vacantly recognized as his. "Not my best performance."
"Better than the vast majority, I'd say." replied Jinyoung's voice. "The two look quite tired out to me."
"Well, let's just say I have a lot of practice. Thanks very much for this opportunity, Mr. Park."
"Oh, not at all, not at all. If you'd like to do this again sometime, I'm one call away, we could work something out."
"I'll keep that in mind."
The door closed, and no more voices, only retreating footsteps and a quiet chuckle.
Relaxing more snugly into the pillow, passionately kissing Jihyo one more time, and pulling her naked, cum-streaked body closer, Momo settled in for what promised to be a good catnap.
Tumblr media
A/N: Finally, thought this bastard would never get done. Wedding's on Sunday, I'll be gone for a little bit. Thanks for reading, hope everyone enjoyed. This is something I might continue in the future, if anyone wants to give a suggestion. 평화.
788 notes · View notes
bbsmuts · 16 days ago
Text
Party In The Barracks ft. TWICE Chaeyoung A/N: This is an ask from a now deactivated account, so I’m doing my best with no more details than “Chaeyoung gangbanged by military cadet onces”. Enjoy!  -상훈
Length: 2.39k
Tumblr media
It was a carefully planned operation. 
Chaeyoung and the rest of her squad were deployed to find and kill an international serial killer called Kyong Dong-min. He had been eluding the Korean military, even the ROK-SWC, for years, and this mission was to be the last time Kyong would see the light of day without being behind bars. Or from the end of a noose, hanging to death, Chaeyoung thought as she sat down in a chair in the meeting room.
The rest of the squad filed in silently, waiting for the squad leader to come in and go over the plan one more time before the perfect execution they had been plotting for weeks.  
Kyong was on a private boat out in the middle of the Sea of Japan, probably drinking and having a good time with some sluts he brought with him. The squad would be flown out by a stealth jet and parachute down to the boat, where they would locate and detain their target. The serial killer was currently holding hostage the daughter of a rich business executive, and reports said the girl was undergoing rape and torture. The situation could continue no longer.  
“So,” said the squad leader, snapping Chaeyoung out of her thoughts, “when that happens, Son, you’ll be where?”
“On the ground, ready to strike if needed,” Chaeyoung supplied tonelessly. They’d gone over the plan so many times, she could have recited every action in her sleep.
Preparations were made. Chaeyoung went with the rest of her squad to the barracks to get her things. Backpack, check. Bulletproof vest, check. Cargo pants, boots, gloves, belt, pistol with holster, fixed-blade knife with sheath, radio, elbow and knee pads, cuffs, escape tools, and M16 assault rifle with sling and spare mags. Check.  
Mind and body prepared, ready to kill if necessary. 
And thus, she found herself sitting in a seat in the hatch of a plane with a parachute strapped to her back, assault rifle in hand.  
The hatch opened at the captain’s command, and Chaeyoung took hold of a pole to stay in.  
“Jumping on five!” The squad leader shouted into his radio, for the benefit of the pilot and his squad.  
“One, two, three, four, NOW!”  
Next was the sensation of wind rushing past her ears as she leapt out of the plane.  
She waited. She had to reach 2000 altitude before deploying her parachute.  
“Deploying in five seconds,” the leader shouted into the radio, “Four, three, two, one, deploying now!”  
Chaeyoung pulled the ring on her parachute and it unfurled above her head, spreading out and slowing her momentum.  
Silently, the squad bore down on the boat like raining death and landed on the roof.  
“You three,” whispered the squad leader, pointing to Yang, Kim, and Jeon, “you go and make sure the hostage is safe. Do not engage enemies until my signal. Son,” he said, turning to Chaeyoung, “you go with Kwon and locate Kyong. Report back when you find him.”  
Chaeyoung led Choon-hee away from the leader, who was directing the other squad members in different directions.  
Black shapes moved in the darkness as the squad split up and headed out with their instructions. The bedrooms were near the front end of the boat, so Chaeyoung and Choon-hee sneaked towards the area. The cruiser was about two hundred feet long, and it didn’t take long to reach the front. Kyong’s window was facing them as they crouched on the bow, and Choon-hee took her AW50 sniper off her back.  
“Not yet,” Chaeyoung murmured, pushing the barrel of the gun away. “I’m going to go in. If he attacks, fire at will.”  
She got up and sneaked silently around to the door of the bedroom.” 
“We found the hostage,” her squadmate said on the radio. “I repeat, we found the hostage.”  
“Copy that.” Chaeyoung confirmed. “We’ve located Kyong, closing on his position.”  
“Affirmative.” Replied another squadmate.  
“Boss, a woman has entered the room,” Choon-hee said over the other radio channel. 
“Do not open fire yet. I’m heading in.”  
Chaeyoung kicked the door open, which swung right off its hinges, taking both people in the room by surprise.  
“Get down on the ground, now!” Chaeyoung yelled, aiming her gun at Kyong and pressing the stock to her shoulder, as the woman screamed.  
Kyong cursed loudly and flung himself to one side, diving for his pistol and pointing it at Chaeyoung.  
“Kwon!” Chaeyoung yelled into the radio, throwing herself out of the way. “Shoot now!” 
The sound of the first sniper round shooting through the window mixed with the sound of the pistol firing, and Chaeyoung flung herself away just in time. Kyong looked around for the sniper and then fled from the room.   
“Kyong is loose, fire on sight!” Chaeyoung told the squad, pursuing Kyong away from the room. He turned a corner and disappeared. Chaeyoung approached the corner, Yang covering her. She poked the barrel around the corner and then her head.   
“Kwon, where are you?” She asked into her radio.   
“Other side of the deck, boss. Kyong is up those stairs across from you.”   
Chaeyoung motioned for Yang to follow her.   
She climbed the stairs silently, waiting for any noise. A scuffling came from over head, and she clutched the grip on her gun tighter.   
“Keep him in your crosshairs, Kwon.”   
“He’s moving, boss. He’s approaching the stairs.”   
Chaeyoung pointed her gun at the head of the stairwell.  
“You’re surrounded, Mr. Kyong.” Chaeyoung said formally, carefully inching up the stairs. “Come out with your hands up, or I will come in there. Do not attempt anything, or I will shoot.”
Silence from upstairs. Chaeyoung moved a couple of steps further up the staircase. Still no noise came from the room, and she stepped up a couple more. 
“Come out with your hands up,” she repeated, “or I’m coming in there.” 
No response came. She stepped up the last stair and flung herself around the corner to see Kyong pointing a gun towards her head. 
“Get down!” She shouted at Yang, who had followed her. Kyong, in a last stand, had taken up his pistol and pointed it at her. “Kwon, shoot him!” 
Kyong’s head exploded as the sniper bullet blew it apart. Blood and brains splattered the walls and windows. 
“Well,” Chaeyoung said to the team over radio after a few moments of silence, “that could’ve gone a lot better.”
After returning to base and informing everyone of Kyong’s death, Chaeyoung and the squad went to the barracks to put their gear up. She stripped off her uniform and, after removing the badges, put it in the washing machine. Eyes followed her form as she walked back across the room. She was wearing nothing but a white lace bra and matching panties, but she didn’t really care.
Tension was in the air as they went to bed. It was the kind of tension Chaeyoung had come to know well over her years, that of sexual tension. The others in her squad were honorable, respectable men, but instinct was instinct. 
The lights were off and Chaeyoung was in bed when Choon-hee got out of her own bed and slid under Chaeyoung’s blankets, as planned.
“So,” she said briskly, rolling the edge of the blanket down past her bra. “You had to kill Kyong.”
“Yes, otherwise I and Yang would have been shot. I had to. Had it been up to me, he’d be behind prison bars right about now.”
“And how about what we discussed earlier, boss?” The younger girl asked, voice suddenly lower, quieter.
Chaeyoung remembered well what they had discussed earlier. That morning, before they’d been called to the conference room. The talk had turned very suggestive, as the two of them liked it. Choon-hee hadn’t been with her boyfriend in more than a year. Chaeyoung hadn’t been dating anyone, but was dirty minded anyway. So they liked to sprinkle the conversation with a little dirty talk. 
“No, I haven’t forgotten,” intoned Chaeyoung amusedly, “and I haven’t forgotten my promise, either.”
Choon-hee had never experienced sex with another girl, and Chaeyoung, however resignedly, had promised to show her. Very physically. 
“So?” Choon-hee said expectantly, “are we going to?”
Chaeyoung reached behind her colleague’s back and unhooked her bra, answering the question.
Eyes lit with excitement, Choon-hee slipped her panties down along her slender legs and off her feet, carelessly tossing them to one side. 
Chaeyoung, having experience in the area, brought her own face up to Choon-hee’s and pressed her lips against the younger girl’s. They both moaned into the kiss, and Choon-hee slid on top of Chaeyoung and straddled her. Chaeyoung could feel the heat emanating from her colleague’s pussy.
“Damn, you really wanted it that much?”
“Yeah,” Choon-hee replied, giving another moan as Chaeyoung reached up and squeezed her naked breasts. “I wanted it the whole time we were gone. You looked so sexy in your underwear, boss.”
Chaeyoung chuckled and unhooked her own bra, pulling off her panties as well. 
“Okay, so you want to move down.” She instructed, guiding Choon-hee down on the bed and positioning Choon-hee’s hips between her own, their pussies an inch from each other. 
But before either of them could do anything more, Chaeyoung felt her face being tilted back. Her jaw was pushed open and she willingly let the expected cock slide into her mouth. And the realization that she and her squadmate were surrounded by horny men who knew exactly what they were doing hit her. This was going to turn into a gangbang.
The cock in her mouth slid back and forth, poking the back of her throat. Choon-hee, having gotten the general idea, moved forward and started grinding her hips against Chaeyoung’s pussy. 
Moans left both of their mouths, but Chaeyoung’s was absorbed by the shaft of the man facefucking her, who groaned at the sensation. The men around her waited patiently, but after a minute or two removed Choon-hee from Chaeyoung’s bed to use her.
Immediately, two more cocks penetrated Chaeyoung, and another guy slid under her, his dick in her ass. She gave a cry into her facefucking as one man’s finger found her clit and toyed with it. Choon-hee was presumably being used similarly; moans, groans, and Choon-hee’s high pitched whines of pleasure sounded from Chaeyoung’s neighboring bed. 
It had probably been a while since any of them had been able to enjoy something like this, and they were living it up to the fullest. Chaeyoung found herself starting to feel an orgasm building already. So many nights she had tried and failed to masturbate to orgasm, and finally she would get the release she so desperately toiled for. Her continued moans were enough to set the man facefucking her off; he rammed himself deep down her throat and shot his cum in thick ropes into her stomach. His place was immediately taken by another, who wasted no time in shoving himself down her throat. She gagged and choked on the thick rod penetrating her throat.
One of them who was facefucking Choon-hee while she was being double stuffed in doggy also had his orgasm triggered. He buried himself in her throat and groaned loudly. 
“Oh god yes, it’s so good, I’m cumming!” Came the yell from next to her, followed by a splattering sound and several obscene wet claps of soaked skin on soaked skin.  
Chaeyoung held her pleasure in, waiting for the other men to cum first. The one fucking her ass did, and with a moan he gave a final thrust before cumming into her asshole. Shortly after the man fucking her pussy reached his peak, the overwhelming tightness proving to be too much. 
“Fuck!” He bellowed. Chaeyoung moaned at the sudden torrent of warmth flooding into her womb. The moan turned to a scream of pleasure as she lost control of her building orgasm and let it go, squirting on the two men on her.
A cacophony of pleasure sounds filled the room as various squad members achieved their climaxes. Chaeyoung and Choon-hee were the only two girls for a couple of miles around, and these men had been cut off from any kind of sexual contact for more than a year. They fucked the two girls with animalistic passion.
Everyone crashed onto the cots after they had all finished, spent for the day after the mission and their more recent activities. 
The others went back to their cots and collapsed for sleep, but Choon-hee was on the pill and not done yet. She silently approached and climbed back on top of Chaeyoung. They hadn’t had their fun with each other earlier, and Choon-hee wasn’t one to give up so easily.
Straddling Chaeyoung, Choon-hee mashed her lips against the former’s with passion and neediness, then moved down and copied the position Chaeyoung had shown her earlier. 
“Mmm,” Choon-hee moaned, rocking her hips against Chaeyoung. 
“You like that?” Chaeyoung whispered, still panting from the exertion of her orgasm. “Let me show you something else.”
She grabbed Choon-hee by the waist and moved her up until her pussy was hovering inches from Chaeyoung’s lips. Then she let go and started ferociously swiping at Choon-hee’s wet folds.
“Oh yes!” She cried, arching her back in pleasure, “Oh fuck yes, it feels so good! I’m cumming again!”
Her voice temporary failed her as she rode out the waves of pleasure emanating through her, the feeling too much for her to bear. 
Chaeyoung got up and made Choon-hee lay with her leg up in the air somewhere around her ear. She lowered her pussy to her squadmate’s and started ruthlessly bucking her hips against her. 
Choon-hee’s blissful moans turned to squeals and cries at the new sensation. 
“Fuck, this is so much better!” She tipped her head back and let out another cry as her clit was struck.
“Fuck, I’m gonna cum,” Chaeyoung moaned, feeling the same sensation. “Oh, it’s coming, SHIT!”
They both came at the same time, and Chaeyoung slammed her hips down into Choon-hee as their gushes of cum met each other and splattered both of them.
Choon-hee let loose a helpless moan as she collapsed in a heaving, sweaty mess.
“That was so good,” she said breathlessly. “Imagine what would happen if we’d been caught.”
Chaeyoung laughed. “I’d prefer not to.”
371 notes · View notes
bbsmuts · 16 days ago
Text
Summer Getaway ft. EVERGLOW Yiren
A/N: This is a pitch I got from a friend outside of Tumblr, and it took me a long time to write since I’ve been working and planning the wedding, sorry about that. I have no doubt that this will become second-to if not more popular than Field Trip. I don’t have a lot to say about it so as not to spoil anything, so here we go. 
-상훈
Length: 7.33k
Possible TW: Spanking, dom/sub kink
Tags: Spanking, choking, domination, dom/sub kink, drunk sex, sir kink
Tumblr media
It had been a long senior year at Hanyang University. Very, very long.
With a major in psychology, a minor in health studies, and a hopeless career path, classes had been hard. I hadn’t even had my best friend, Yiren, in classes with me.
Yiren and I were more than friends. We had been dating for a little more than nine months, but she was still my best friend. She was not only exactly the type of girl I was interested in, but the exact type of friend I wanted to keep close. It had been with great disappointment that I had found out that my girlfriend would not be in classes with me at the beginning of the year. She would have been the only way psychology would be in any way interesting. 
But now the year was over. A buddy of mine had offered me and Yiren his mountain cabin for the summer. He wasn’t going to be using it, he and his family were on vacation, so he would be touring Europe with his parents and sister.
The cabin, we found out when we arrived there, was a palatial, stone brick château with three stories and a balcony on the second. The balcony overhung the door, two large stone pillars supporting the structure. It had an very antiquated feel to it, though the sound structure still held up. My friend had told me it was over 200 years old, which I believed from the look of it. Whether it was 2 years old or 2000 though, I was happy to be here.
“It looks nice, doesn’t it oppa?” Yiren asked, arms wrapped around my arm, as we stood there and surveyed the cabin.
“Yeah, it does. Old, but very nice.”
“Three stories…wow.” She marveled at the sheer height of the place. “That's more than my house has. Come on, let's go inside.”
I slid the key into the lock and turned it, opening the door to reveal the interior. 
It gave a very cozy, log-cabin-ish vibe. The blinds were shut, allowing very little daylight in. The lamps had turned on the moment we entered, dimming slightly once we shut the door. Plush rugs covered just about every square inch of the vast living room, where soft chintz armchairs and smooth leather couches sat, pillows arranged invitingly. The fireplace could have allowed three grown men ample sitting space, and the overhanging limestone mantle was decorated with ornate wood carvings. Mounted on the wall just above the mantle was the biggest TV I had ever seen, at least 85 inches across. 
To the left of the fireplace was a bathroom, through the open door of which I caught a glimpse of a gold-rimmed mirror.
The rather titanic kitchen was a chef’s dream; the walls were bedecked with cabinets, drawers, and shelves full of cooking equipment. Two large ovens with stovetops sat alongside a dishwasher, and on top of its counter were a couple of microwave ovens. A kettle, coffee maker, waffle iron, iron griddle, and a shelf of teas, coffees, hot chocolates and various other drink mixes sat along another. Four more long shelves along the opposite wall held just about every kind of alcohol I could have asked for; bottles of whiskey, vodka, rum, gin, various liqueurs (fruit flavors like coconut and orange), tequila, port, Hennessy, and margarita sat assorted on them. Another, smaller shelf held cooking sherry, brandy, and bourbon. A wine rack nearby held several bottles and, I was surprised to see, one bottle each of Petrus 2012 (costs about $30k in real life), Armand Rousseau Chambertin Grand Cru ($19k), Versos Amontillado ($13k) and Vieux Chateau Certan Pomerol ($6k).
“Wow,” I said, taking out the Petrus and examining it. “I guess his family is richer than we thought.”
“What makes you say that?” Yiren asked while looking at the coconut liqueur. 
“The fact that they have a bottle of wine in here that costs about thirty thousand dollars, and a few other expensive ones.”
“Huh, make sense.”
After looking into the pantry, which was the size of a walk-in closet and had enough food to feed a small town, we made our way to the staircase to upstairs. Six bedrooms took up this floor. We went straight to the master, which was as large as a neighborhood cul-de-sac.
The bed’s size could be compared to that of a midieval portcullis, with a deluxe king size mattress and nightstands on either side. A few dozen pillows were laid delicately across it, each with its own gold-laced pillowcase. An intricately carved wooden frame with a canopy structure and drapes held up the mattress. A pair of French doors were built in on the opposite wall from the door, which led out to the balcony, which spanned about twenty feet. Gorgeous scenery was what I laid my eyes on when I looked through the doors, a great view of the surrounding mountains and forest. The bathroom was off to the left from the entrance and Yiren made a beeline for it the moment we entered the room.
I followed her inside and was stunned. The same gold-framed mirror stretched across the wall, with three sinks and a vanity under it. White LEDs rimmed it, lighting up the bathroom when Yiren walked in. 
“Oooh!” She squealed, looking around excitedly. I knew well by this point that the bathroom was her favorite and most valued part of a house, so it was always what she looked at with the most judgement. But she found nothing to criticize about this one, and looked very pleased to have access to it for the next two months.
“Like it?” I inquired, amused at her expression. “I’d say it’s pretty impressive.”
“Tell your friend I love it!” She said, positively radiating joy and excitement. “This is amazing!”
She ran to me and hugged me, then went to look around again.
I took a look into one of the drawers below the mirror and saw a vast array of hair and skin care products, no wonder my friend had good skin and hair.
Beyond the mirror space, there was the tub, which she was already scrutinizing. It held the same old feel with the weathered stone slabs making up the rim, but the pristinely white jacuzzi tub looked like it had been crafted yesterday. Bordering the bathtub was a large glass shower, with a rainfall showerhead on the ceiling and a nozzle clipped to the wall just below it, with multiple different kinds of shampoo, body wash, shower gel, and conditioner. A closet was off to the left of the door into the room, and after appraising the tub and shower we made our way to it. It was as big as the kitchen downstairs, and that was saying something. Multiple racks full of clothes were set into their pole grooves, and several racks of shoes rested on the floor. They weren’t ours, so we didn’t mess with them.
The floor above that was just one enormous game room. Pool, air hockey, foosball, mini golf, and several others were strewn around. A walled-off area seemed to be designated to archery and airsoft target practice, something I approved of. Another bathroom was at the far end, something I didn’t need to explore again. After looking around for a bit, we went back to my car to unload our baggage.
The cabin was about ten miles from any kind of civilization, which made for a nice and secluded area for a summer getaway, but it would be a bit of a pain in the ass driving back and forth through the unpaved roadway to the nearest town. But we had brought food, and there was food in the house, so we were fine for the time being.
“Oppa?”
I heard Yiren’s voice call from upstairs a while later.
“Yeah?” I called back.
“Are you up for a hike? I hear they have great trails up here.”
“Sure, I’m down.”
I got up off the couch and went up there to see her.
“You did bring the hiking boots, didn’t you?” She asked, seeing me upstairs.
“Yes, of course. We can’t go to a mountain lodge without hiking boots.”
“True. Hold on for a minute, I have to change.”
She disappeared into the master bedroom and the sounds of rustling clothes could be heard from inside. I leaned my head over a bit to see past the doorway and found her raised eyebrows staring back at me while she slipped off her jeans, taking her panties with them.
“Peeping, oppa?” Her playful voice sounded as she turned away to her bag, and I would have challenged a Buckingham Palace guard not to look as she bent over slightly to retrieve her leggings.
I walked slowly into the room where she was rummaging in her suitcase and stopped behind her as she straightened up, leggings in hand, and placed my hands on her waist. She leaned backwards into my touch and sighed as I stroked her hips. 
“Oppa, don’t tease me…”
I paid this no attention and moved my hands lower, sliding my palms over her naked thighs. 
“Stop it, we’re going to hike, wait until later.”
Reluctantly, I paid her some heed and went to the dresser to get my bag and keys while she got dressed. And thus, a few short minutes of driving later, we arrived at the entrance to the trail.
The trail was nice and peaceful, with flat paths and beautiful scenery. It was rather tranquil, with the occasional squirrel or chipmunk darting across the rocky path in front of us. But of course, Yiren couldn’t let me enjoy the little things like that, she had to wear something skintight on both halves, and had to walk in front of me, which distracted me from any of the scenery.
So it was with slightly exerted legs and a straining bulge that I completed the trail, a fact Yiren was perfectly aware of. 
Tumblr media
Mind almost numb with lust by the time we got back into the care due to her deliberately dropping her phone and bending over to pick it up, I started the engine of my car and drove away toward the cabin.
I was again surprised by its immense size even though I had seen it an hour previously. We walked to the door, unlocked and opened it, and that was as much time as Yiren needed to latch onto me the moment I closed the door.
I turned around from the door and she was instantly there, wrapping her arms around my head and pulling me into a deep kiss. A moan sounded from her as my tongue sought entrance into her mouth, and I pulled her by the hips closer, so she could feel the bulge in my jeans. She started grinding herself against it, still kissing me with intense passion. 
I half-carried her up the stairs to the bedroom and set her down on the mattress, where she laid on her back with her legs spread enticingly, eyes glittering with lust.
After shutting the drapes around the bed, I removed my shirt and saw her bite her lip at the sight of me shirtless, a fact I took heed of and tossed my shirt elsewhere, settling my hips between her thighs. I made sure she could acutely feel the tent in my pants against her, and she definitely did feel it.
Her breaths became shorter and more frequent, a sure sign of growing neediness. Her hips started moving of their own accord, grinding up against me. I felt this and got off her.
I hooked my thumbs under the waistbands of my jeans and boxers and pulled them off, finally freeing my cock from its denim prison, while she quickly removed her own clothes in my peripheral vision. She looked at me once I straightened up, bit her lip again, and her hand sneaked along her waist towards her pussy.
I was amazed for the millionth time by the fact that she had a body like a Greek goddess. To verbally describe the intensity of the lust her body induced would have been impossible.
I stepped forward and grabbed her hand, tearing it away from her leaking pussy, replacing the fingers with my tongue.
Her reaction was immediate. Her hands shot to my head and pulled, and she gave a short cry every time my tongue penetrated her. I targeted the spots I knew would pleasure her the most.
“Yes, fuck!” Her mouth was wide open and she was taking shallow breaths, giving short moans and gasps on the exhale. “Yes, don’t stop oppa it feels so good!”
I pressed by thumb to her clit while I continued the circular swiping motion with my tongue, which was quite effective to say the least. Her cries became sharper, her breaths more shallow, all building up to her climax. 
“I’m gonna cum oppa, keep going, I’m cumming! AHH!” 
How turned on I was could not have been described in words as her juices gushed out, into my mouth, and over my face. Her hands trembled as they clutched at my hair, and she had a small out-of-body experience as the pleasure of a second orgasm briefly took her to another realm of consciousness. I was in heaven right along with her, nothing was more satisfying that pleasuring her to an orgasm. 
When she came back to earth I had gotten up, dried my face, and laid down on the bed beside her. The section of sheet under her lower half was soaked, as were her thighs and pussy. Her eyes were unfocused and dreamy, her chest heaved while her extremities still trembled. 
“Oppa…”
She had turned her head towards me and I could almost see the hearts in her eyes as she looked at me.
“That was…so good…”
She spoke each phrase between breaths. If she thought what I had just done effortlessly was good, she had yet to feel what would happen when I was pounding her and completely abandoning any restraint.
I turned myself towards her and put my arms around her, though the effect was kind of ruined by my stiff cock poking her in the thigh, which made her giggle. She turned over and maneuvered down between my legs, placing her hands on my thighs as she stared fixedly at my length like a lion looks at its dinner, and I could tell she was about to go to town.
“I’m really hungry oppa,” she purred deviously, each word laced with teasing, while her hands performed slow strokes over my length, “I think I need to be fed, hmm?”
I took the cue and grabbed a fistful of her hair, pulling her lips down over my cock, and then everything else disappeared. Her lips parted and then slid smoothly over my shaft, a fresh coat of saliva washing over me. 
“Fuuuck,” I groaned, unable to contain the immediate pleasure that filled me. “Fuck Yiren, that feels amazing!”
Each bob of her head made its way closer to my base, and she got a little more than three quarters before she started gagging. She moaned, gasped, gagged, and choked, but she didn’t give herself a break, even for a moment. She was hungry, and I was the only thing that could sate her appetite. Hearing my moans, she upped her speed. Her tongue slid over the underside of my cock, stretching out to flick my balls, while she forced her own head further down on me. My entire length was lodged inside her mouth and throat, and I felt myself very quickly nearing a climax. 
“You’re going to make me cum,” I panted, getting even more turned on by her moans and  small ‘mmm’s of satisfaction. “I’m gonna fucking cum down your throat, keep doing that!”
She took heed of this and slid her head all the way down my cock once more and held there, and with an almighty groan and a bed-rattling thrust of my hips I buried myself in her throat and spurted my load down it, a fact she was very pleased with. She bobbed her head rapidly, throating my cock a final few times and swallowing every single drop. And she couldn’t resist holding her head down on my now hypersensitive rod for another few seconds, simply loving the feeling of having her throat penetrated.
I lost count of the seconds she held herself there, I wasn’t really paying attention. Twenty, thirty, forty, somewhere around forty-five I lost count, and then she pulled up, dislodging me from her mouth and gasping for some much-needed oxygen, though her face showed pure enjoyment.
She dragged herself up the bed and settled next to me, sighing contentedly.
“I love you oppa.”
I drew her closer under the thoroughly stained blanket with one arm, using the other to run my fingers through her hair. 
“I love you too, Yiren. Always.”
I could practically hear her purring as the warmth from my body emanated off me, and she snuggled in close, planting a small kiss on my jaw. I turned my head to receive and respond to her second kiss, and put my hand around her head.
Before I knew it, she was on top of me and we were kissing passionately, soft moans leaving her mouth as our tongues met. I found my cock returning to full life, and she most assuredly did, since her already-wet pussy was handily positioned right above it. 
I flipped her over and pressed myself down on her. My tip rubbed against her sensitive folds, causing her to give tiny sighs of pleasure.
And then I pushed into her tight warmth. The insane tightness of her walls squeezing every part of my shaft was making me see stars, and there was quite a lot of resistance as I determinedly pushed inside her. 
She moaned as I bottomed out inside her, my tip brushing spots inside her that I didn’t even know existed at that depth. 
“Fuck me oppa.”
That was my cue to begin my thrusts, quickly increasing the speed and intensity of them. I landed a slap on her jiggling ass and immediately her pussy clenched around me and she cried out. I timed my spanks with each thrust of my hips, and her various obscenities also fell in rhythm.
“Oh - god - fuck - yes!” She said, each word coming out in time with the spanks. “Feels - so - good - fuck!”
I took her ponytail in my hand and pulled back, forcing her face up, her moans becoming higher in pitch at my pulling. Her back bent up so she was almost kneeling as I fucked her, and with my other hand I paused the spanks and reached around to squeeze her breasts, only heightening her arousal. Her hands gripped the hand caressing her chest.
“Please oppa, fuck me harder,” Yiren half-whispered, which I knew to be a sign that she was nearing an orgasm. “Your cock is so deep in me, it feels so good!”
I did as she asked and fucked her harder, abandoning all restraint as I slammed my hips into hers, the sounds of skin on skin getting louder as my hips met her ass. It was becoming difficult to resist the hypnotic jiggle of her ass and the way her pussy was exquisitely gripping my cock, massaging as I pistoned in and out. I was about to cum, as I realized it, and there was nothing I could do about that now.
And then, before I knew it:
“So fucking good, yes! Fuck oppa I’m cumming, FUCK!”
“Shit, I’m cumming as well, fucking take it all!”
We met our orgasms at the same time, sharing that moment of bliss together. Her juices splattered my legs as they sprayed out, accompanied by her scream of pleasure, always reserved for just such a moment of satisfaction. The feeling was pervading up my entire body, immense pleasure before my actual release. Yiren gasped twice and moaned quietly at the deluge of hot cum that flooded her tight pussy. I kept fucking her at a slower pace, now the only things audible were the wet slaps of our skin and her occasional murmured expressions, as she rested somewhere between this bed and heaven itself.
“So good…feels so…feels so good…ohh yes just like that…”
I got the impression from what she was saying that she was very near unconsciousness. It wouldn’t surprise me, since she had just had a very intense orgasm. I pulled out of her with a lewd squelch and a large quantity of cum rushed out of her. 
“Ahhh…ohh yes…I love you oppa…”
I settled in front of her as she flopped over onto her side, breathing very heavily. I rubbed her back as she moved close, nimbly stroking all the spots I knew she loved, and she purred into my neck.
“I love you too, baby.”
I got up a while later, put on my clothes, and after giving the half-asleep Yiren a kiss, I went up to the kitchen to start preparing dinner. It was a quality that especially attracted her to me, the fact that I could cook, and well. She always said that a man who could cook was a man who wouldn’t have trouble finding women.
Jjajangmyeon was a personal favorite of both of ours, and so it was what I started making. I was nearly finished when the sound of the bedroom door opening sounded behind me and she entered the room wrapped in a blanket, yawning.
“Did you sleep?” I asked, industriously stirring the noodles. 
“Yes.” She yawned again. “For a little bit.”
“Good,” I replied, “because you’re not going to be doing much of it tonight.”
She giggled and peered into the pot.
“Jjajangmyeon?”
“Indeed.” I put the spatula down and turned to her. “Just how we both like it.”
She hugged me, the top of her head barely brushing my chin.
“Aww oppa you didn’t have to, I could have done it.”
I put my arms around her shoulders and pulled her into a tighter embrace.
“I know. That’s why I’m doing it.”
Yiren hugged me tighter and buried her face in my shirt, and I could feel her smile against my chest.
“I love it when you do this.”
Her words warmed my heart, and I smiled as well. 
“I do it all the time, you’d think some of the novelty would be lost.
She snorted. “Well, it hasn’t.”
I turned back to the wok and stirred my stir fry, my arm still around her shoulders. 
“What do you say we pop open some of that Hennessy after dinner?”
“Sounds good to me. That stuff hits hard, though.”
“Precisely.” I said. “We might not even have to use a lot.” 
“That looks like it’s done.” She said, nodding at the pot of noodles.
“I’m aware.” I replied. “Would you get out the bowls?”
She got out the bowls and two pairs of chopsticks as I turned off the fire on the stovetop. I dragged the noodles out of the pot and into the bowls and spooned the sauce onto them. She took them to the table and set up two chairs across from each other while I got out a bottle of choice Pinot Noir from the rack along with two glasses.
“Wow, you really are trying to get drunk, aren’t you?” She raised her eyebrows.
“Not really, but I’m not trying not to, if you catch my drift.”
She just smirked, absolutely catching my drift and knowing the outcome. I sat down after pouring the wine and setting the glasses down in our places.
Dinner passed quickly. The bowls had been cleared fairly quickly. I had sipped my wine away already, but Yiren always left hers to sit out for a while, the reason for which I never knew.
By the time she picked her glass back up I had poured myself some water as a beforehand countermeasure to the many measures of Hennessy we would be sharing. 
While I was thinking about it I got up and grabbed the bottle of Hennessy, setting it down on the table.
“Cheers,” she said happily, raising her glass. I raised mine and then drank from it as she followed suit. 
“Good choice.” She said, after a moment of consideration. “Very nice hints of different flavors.”
“I know,” I said, taking another mouthful of water. “Pinot Noir is always good. But my friend imports his wine from places France and Spain and Italy, places which do wine the right way.”
“Speaking of your friend, where is he on vacation?”
“In Switzerland right now, but in a few days he’ll be somewhere else in Europe, I don’t know. I’d have to ask him.”
She took another small sip of wine before speaking again. 
“Well, I can truthfully say that there’s no place I’d rather be then right here with you.”
She leaned across the small table and poked me in the chest, a playful smile gracing her lips. I caught her hand before she could draw it away and pulled her into a kiss. Her body seemed to relax into it, and a slightly muffled sigh was audible. When we broke the kiss off and sat back down, her cheeks were flushed and her eyes were alive with desire.
“Damn, we haven’t even started drinking yet and you’re already losing it.”
Yiren blushed harder at my sentence. She said nothing, but something changed in her expression. She got up from her seat, abandoning her wine, and strode around the table to me. The next thing I knew, she was sitting in my lap, hands pulling my face towards hers. She moaned as her lips locked with mine, tongue entering my mouth, meeting with my own.
She pulled away, looking at me with the dim-ish light dancing in her eyes, a deep blush spread across her cheeks. 
“How about that Hennessy now, huh?” She said.
I reached for the bottle and unscrewed the top, as she turned to the side. I took a healthy swig of it myself before reaching for the shotglasses. The alcohol burned in my throat as it went down and I took a deep breath in.
We both downed a shot together. She coughed and winced as she swallowed, but nodded when I looked concernedly at her.
"I'm alright."
She reached for her second shot and swallowed it with me.
"How quick does this stuff kick in?" She asked as the glasses were once again refilled.
"Quickly."
Tumblr media
After successfully downing three shots and of the liquor, we sat back and waited on the couch. I had made the mistake of impatience while drinking once before, and it was not going to happen again.
And then it hit.
And when it hit, it hit hard.
"Whoa," I slurred as the room started spinning before my eyes, "Yiren, you feeling it?"
She gave a tipsy giggle and fell forward, still laughing.
"I dunno, I've never been drunk bfore..."
Through the haze of drunken stupor I was seeing, I looked down and saw her ass, so sexy and perfectly positioned...she was even bent over my lap, too...I had no chance of resisting the urge.
"Ah!" She yelped as I slapped her ass, then giggled again. "Oppa..."
"More..."
I gladly complied, landing more punishing smacks on her ass. With each spank she tensed and gave a small, cute cry.
Normally my dominant side stayed at a minimum, but I had to admit to myself that in my drunk state it was starting to take over my brain. I found myself increasing the intensity of my smacks and taking pleasure in it, causing her cries to rise in volume quickly.
"Nngh yes, keep spanking me oppa!" She whimpered, swiftly approaching her peak. "Ah! Fuck yes, keep doing that!"
I kept spanking her and reached around to caress her breast with my other hand. Her moans kept building until finally she orgasmed with a squeal, the crotch of her shorts becoming very wet.
Yiren took quick, shallow breaths to calm down after cumming, and when she had sufficiently recovered she rolled over on my legs to face me.
"That was fun oppa, we should go to the bedroom."
I blinked hard. "Shit, I dunno if I can walk."
She scoffed. "Come on, let's go."
I clumsily got up off the couch and weaved my way up the stairs and to the bedroom, stumbling three times on the way there. I dimmed the lights as I entered, then fell forward onto the bed, rolling over and scooting up to let my head rest on the pillow. My shirt was going to be an unnecessary accessory once she got up here, so I removed it and tossed it aside.
She entered the bed and slid the drapes shut behind her, wearing only her soaked shorts, panties, and a bra. I was already hard from the light spanking I had given her, but the mere sight of her sexy, half-naked body was enough to double my stiffness.
She clambered across the bed and straddled me, leaning down to kiss me. I accepted it only for a second, then gripped her hips and rolled over, so I was on top.
I kissed her more aggressively now, pressing my tongue against her lips to gain entry. She eventually gave in, but we both knew she was tantalizing herself by holding out, she wanted me. She gave a tiny sigh of pleasure.
I broke off the kiss and left her blushing and panting, eyes sparkling.
"God, you're so sexy when you're drunk." She murmured to me, holding my face with both hands.
"Really?" I said, locking eyes with her. "Then maybe I should do it more often."
Normally and drunkenly, Yiren's submissive side stayed at a minimum. It balanced with her enjoyment of being in control for a pretty neutral attitude. But I could see in her deep brown eyes a need. Whether she could feel it or not, I could tell that she needed to be dominated, badly.
"Hello?" Her voice said from a long way off, the sound trying desperately to be heard over the pounding of my own heart in my ears. "You gonna do something? Or will I have to do it myself?"
She was baiting me, and I knew it. Trying to spur me into fucking her. But it wasn't going to happen yet.
"Yeah, I'm gonna do something." I growled. "And you're gonna take it, like it or not."
A shudder ran through her at my words, but she maintained her cocky, playful attitude.
"Ooh, he's getting feisty. Someone's a little drunk."
I could feel annoyance rising at her words, which was exactly what she wanted, of course. She observed me with satisfaction.
"Okay, that's it." I got off her, opened the drapes, and stood up, removing my jeans and boxers. She automatically got off the bed and knelt in front of me as I sat on the edge of it, knowing my intention. I wasted no time in grabbing her hair and forming it into a ponytail in my hand, grasping none too lightly. She gasped at my sudden roughness, and I used the opportunity of her mouth already being open to shove my cock into it.
She choked as my tip poked the back of her throat, but didn't resist as I slowly pushed further in, bringing her face to the base. She gagged, and I pulled her head back by the ponytail before slamming my hips into it again, driving my length down her throat. Over and over I brought her face back before plunging it back down, spearing her throat with my cock.
Tears gathered in her eyes when she choked, gagging obscenely on my dick. After a bit she started moving by herself, her neck on autopilot, ramming her face into my crotch. Saliva spilled down her face and dripped off her messy chin to her bra-clad breasts below. Light mascara streaks tracked down her face, joining the mess at her lips.
Yiren brought her head down one more time and held it there for a second, a choking sound resounding, before pulling off, gasping and breathing heavily. She looked at me, panting, and I felt the promise of an orgasm drifting away.
"Why'd you stop?"
"I want you to cum inside me."
I reached forward and lifted her onto the bed, setting her down none too gently on her back. I held my hand on her throat, choking her, not enough to cause damage.
She caught her breath at the rough treatment, clearly turned on. But I wasn't going to hold off on that domination.
"You want?" I breathed into her face, her pupils dilating in arousal. "Maybe you need a reminder of who's in charge."
She said nothing, but I could see a subtle change in her expression. I grabbed the waistband of her shorts and panties and pulled them over her slender legs and off her feet. Her pussy was already soaked and shining with arousal.
Yiren, still keeping up her cocky demeanor, gave a huge fake yawn and smirked cheekily. I narrowed my eyes and then reached up and tore the bra off her, making her yelp. However overweening she was acting, I could see in her face a desire to be dominated. And that was a desire I was more than willing to satisfy.
I crawled forward, lifted her legs up, and sheathed myself to the root inside her tight, wet pussy. "Fuck!" She cried out as I pushed into her. She moaned and gasped when I bottomed out inside her, firmly prodding her cervix. Her quick, high-pitched breaths heightened my arousal.
My brain was far too cloudy to control my desire, so my thrusts were fast and rough. I relentlessly pounded her, not holding back a bit and not sorry at all. I gave her ass quick smacks randomly every few thrusts, making her yelp every single time.
Her brows contracted and turned up, and her mouth stayed slightly open, her face falling into that angelic expression of bliss that never failed to make me shiver in pleasure myself.
"Oh - fuck - yes - harder - please!" She whimpered in time with my strokes. I lowered my face to her ear.
"Now remind me," I growled, her moans filling my own ears, "who's in charge?"
She barely managed to get the words out inbetween her cries. "You oppa! You're in charge! I belong to you!"
I gave her ass a hard slap, somewhat dissatisfied with her answer. "Then say it right, slut."
"I'm yours, sir!" She cried again, "I belong to you only!"
"Good girl." I said in a low voice, and I felt her shiver under me. I slowed my thrusts to a calmer pace, more to tantalize her than anything else. She was near an orgasm, I could tell, so I kept the strokes at a steady pace with a lot of force.
"Sir, please," She begged, her juices leaking out around me, clearly turned on by my dominance, "Fuck me harder, make me cum for you." Cleverly worded so as to make it like this was for me, not for her. I was not, even in my drunk-as-fuck state, going to fall for that.
"Why would I do that?" I said to her dismay, evilly grinning. "You were such a bad girl earlier, why should I reward you?"
"I'm sorry, sir!" She said breathlessly, her eyes full of desperation. "I'm sorry I was bad! Please, sir, fuck me and make me cum!"
I couldn't really help but give in, since my libido was screaming at me. So I picked up the pace and resumed my uncontrolled plowing of her tight cunt, the resistance smoothed somewhat by the enormous amounts of slick she was producing.
With every subsequent thrust, her moans became louder snd her words dirtier as I brought her nearer to her peak.
"Mmhh yes sir, fuck me harder! It's so good, fuck! I'm gonna cum for you sir!"
I pushed myself up from my elbows and held a hand to her neck, pushing down just enough to make her enjoy it. She took a sharp breath and opened her eyes, pupils dilated.
"Shut the fuck up and take it, slut," I said, groaning despite myself.
"Yes, sir," she gasped, moaning, as I pushed deeper. "Oh fuck, I'm gonna cum!"
She wasn't lying. Her voice died momentarily as her eyes rolled into her head and she bucked her hips up into me, a gush of cum spraying my abdomen. She found her voice after a second, and let out a short, loud "ah", mouth open. Her hips continued their motion seemingly independent of her pleasure-addled brain.
Her moans subsided, and an idea came to me. I reluctantly pulled out of her, a lewd squelch sounding. She lay there, unmoving, eyes open and practically heart-pupiled. I walked to the french doors leading to thr balcony and opened them, a rush of cool night air sweeping over me.
Yiren lifted her head slightly at the sudden cool draft and pushed herself up with slightly trembling arms. I went back to the bed and lifted her off it easily, then set her down on her front on the soft white couch oustide. She gave a tiny gasp as a breeze of cool air moved over her naked pussy.
"Sir...
"Fuck me again..."
I was still rock hard despite the cool air, so I climbed onto the couch with her. Her head was laying sideways towards the dark scenery, her arms were stretched out in front of her, and her ass was sticking up in the air, perfectly positioned for me to fuck.
I slid my cock back into her wet heat, drawing a languid whimper from her mouth and clenching my jaw with a groan. I started off slow, with gentle, even thrusts, Yiren moaning softly beneath me.
"Mmm fuck yes you're so deep in me oppa..."
I kicked the pace up a little and started thrusting faster and harder, quickly turning her moans to cries as I pounded her tight pussy.
"Mmhh fuck! Pound me harder please sir! Pound my little pussy! So good, fuck, yes yes please harder! So fucking big inside me, yes! Nghh oh god yes, use me, fuck!"
Her words flicking every arousal switch in my brain to 'on', I went even faster, giving it everything I had to keep pushing into her. Beads of sweat formed at my hairline at the effort. Yiren was reduced to a mewling, whimpering, moaning mess, unable to form coherent words in her pleasure. I slapped her ass hard and she cried out.
"Please - sir - harder! Oh - yes - slap me - sir!"
I spanked her harder and she arched her back, a small yelp escaping her with every thrust I gave. Pleasure was building in my lower abdomen like resistance from a compressed spring, my abs and obliques tensing in preparation.
"Yes sir, give it to me! Fuck me harder please! Nghh yes, I'm gonna - I'm gonna - fuck, I'm cumming sir!"
"Fuck!" I groaned, as she gave a particularly sexy cry that sent shivers down my spine, "Yiren baby I'm gonna fucking cum!"
"Yes - please - sir!" She managed through her high-pitched whines of bliss. This, combined with her usage of "sir", was all the initiative I needed to cum inside her.
"Oh my god yes, FUCK!" I almost roared, slamming my hips into hers one last time, burying my cock so deep inside her that it touched her cervix again and blasting her insides with hot cum. My release triggered hers, and she orgasmed again with a scream, spraying her cum out onto me.
I rolled over and off her, sliding out to let a large amount of cum come spilling out of her. She gave another soft moan and then rolled over to face me. I pulled her closer and her face and body were very hot despite the 6°C temperature outside.
"So good... oppa I love you..."
"I love you too, baby."
...
I must have fallen asleep, since when I awoke it was about 8 o'clock in the morning, judging by the sun's position. Yiren was snoozing peacefully beside me. As I slowly returned to a waking state I realized that I was stiffer than a wood plank again. Yiren's sleeping body was looking incredibly sexy, and I was entirely unable to control my sudden desire. I pulled her closer to me and pushed into her again, quietly groaning. She gave a soft moan in her sleep. I started very slowly, but even this was enough to stir her from her slumber. She breathed in deeply and shifted slightly, and I continued my thrusts, making her whine faintly. She steadily returned to conciousness, moaning more and tightening around me.
"Oppa?"
"Yes, baby," I groaned through gritted teeth, listening to her soft mewls of satisfaction. "Oh, fuck..."
Her eyes opened partially, looking lazily out at the trees, and then they closed and her eyebrows contracted upwards as I reached around and started rubbing her clit, making her gasp and whimper.
"A-ah...oh yes, k-keep doing that..."
Her head leaned back into my collarbone and I could smell vanilla in her soft hair. I grabbed her hips and slammed mine into them, driving my cock deep inside her and making her cry a loud "ah".
"Ohh yes yes yes, please keep going, I'm gonna fucking cum again, don't stop oppa!"
I reached and put my hand around her slim neck, squeezing lightly, just enough to give her the sensation I knew she liked. Her intonations of pleasure became unintelligible.
"Yes - fuck - harder - oppa - mmm yes - so good!"
"Fuck, you like that baby?" I squeezed her neck harder.
"Ah! Yes, sir! I love it! Fuck my little pussy harder! Use me! Your cock is so big, so deep inside me sir!"
"Yiren, I'm gonna cum baby," I gasped, moaning in her ear, and I felt her shiver in arousal under me.
"Cum inside me, sir," Yiren panted, arching her back into me. Her hands went to her own breasts, squeezing and massaging, pleasuring her to greater heights. Her eyes closed once more and she let out a shriek of pleasure and a long moan as sbe squirted on me again, arms and legs trembling uncontrollably as her mind whited out.
I briefly lost touch with reality as my own mind was flooded with sensation and I released inside her again. My body shuddered in pleasure and I let out a few swears through gritted teeth, thrusting my way through my orgasm. Yiren gasped and moaned throughout it, loving the feeling of warmth pouring into her.
My muscles relaxed, and I slipped out of her as we both settled down again, panting and satisfied. It was a few minutes before she spoke again.
"Oppa?"
"Yiren, baby?"
She sighed contentedly. "I love you."
"I love you too." I replied, planting a row of kisses on her neck.
"You know what I think oppa?"
"What's that, babe?"
She turned over and faced me, a devilish smirk twisting her lips.
"I think it's gonna be a really fun summer."
428 notes · View notes
bbsmuts · 16 days ago
Text
Midas's Gift ft. Kiss of Life Natty
A/N: This was a request from @dav1233555. No kinky shit here, just a nice, wholesome smut, if such a thing exists. Just as a note, our main character is supposed to be a high-up executive in a successful engineering/engineering company. I don't know how that works, I'm a lawyer. At the request of the pitcher, we'll call him Y/N when we need to, which isn't something I usually do but not a problem. Enjoy!
-상훈
Length: 5.47k
No TWs today you kinky little bastards 😁
Ok, I lied, maybe some light choking/spanking.
Tags: Wholesome-ish, light choking, light spanking, throatfuck
Tumblr media
It was a warm, bright kind of morning; the sunlight shone through the gold-colored curtains in Natty's room, making them look a pleasant, shimmery amber, with a beam of it falling over my back. Faint sounds of other apartment residents could be heard from every side I groaned languidly and rolled over onto my back, the warmth streaming through the window felt nice.
To my right, Natty gave a sleepy moan and turned on her side to face me, her arm sliding across my chest. She pulled herself closer to me, and her other hand took hold of my arm, slowly caressing my bicep.
"Good morning oppa," she murmured drowsily in an adorably high-pitched morning voice, hugging me from the side. I opened one eye and smiled at her cute face gazing back at me.
"Sleep well, babe?" I asked, shutting my eye again.
"The best." She yawned. "I was so tired after last night..."
"Yeah, me too." I put my arm around her slim form and pulled her closer. "What time is it?"
I heard the sound of the sheets rustling and then her voice.
"9 am, just about."
I yawned and kept my eyes shut. "Shit, I have to go soon."
She snuggled in close to me, resting her head on my pec. "But not yet." She was quiet for a moment. "Your morning voice is so sexy oppa..."
I chuckled, slowly stroking her hair. "So's yours."
She gave soft purrs at my stroking. "Really?"
I turned onto my side to face her, smiling. "Really."
She giggled and buried her face in my chest. "Oppa I love you."
"Love you too, baby." I planted a kiss on her head, and I could feel her smile against me. My hand dipped lower, slithering down her back and caressing her supple ass cheeks, massaging a quiet moan from her.
"Mmm, you like that baby?"
"Ohh yes...yes I do..."
I pulled her on top of me and she opened her legs, her pussy pressing on me, releasing a rush of blood to my cock and stirring it from its rest. I pulled her head down and kissed her lovingly, and then she pushed herself up and started slowly grinding her hips on me, letting out soft whimpers.
Natty's breath was shaky and her voice needy as she bent down, moaning in my ear.
"O-oppa...I need you..."
"Fuck, baby, I need you too."
I grabbed her hips, guiding my tip to her entrance, and pushed into her slowly. She and I moaned in unison, the sound's volume increasing the deeper I went. I bottomed out after come considerable resistance, and she pushed herself up on my pecs, starting to ride me. Her arms trembled slightly as she moaned, gyrating and bouncing her hips on me and driving me in and out of her. I times thrusts with her bouncing, ramming my cock deeper inside her.
"F-fuck, you're so big oppa! Ohh my god yes, harder!"
My eyebrows contracted as her pussy tightened around me, her walls squeezing and pleasuring me. "Ugh, you're tight babe, so fucking tight, god!" I groaned through gritted teeth. I pulled her close to me and rolled over, lifting her legs into the air and fucking her pussy vigorously, making her moan louder.
"Oh, oh fuck yes, harder, please!" She yelled. "Fucking pound me, that's it, YES!"
I reached around her thighs and squeezed her tits roughly, drawing more cries from her. She moaned out mindless nonsense, incomprehensibly begging for more.
"Fuck, it's so good oppa! So fucking big in me, I'm gonna cum!"
I knew that, and I also knew my own peak was approaching. I gritted my teeth and rammed into her harder, fucking her raw and driving her to her orgasm like a chauffeur in a limo. I hooked her knees over my shoulders and leaned down, keeping up my hard and fast thrusts while whispering in her ear.
"Are you gonna cum for me baby?"
"Yes oppa, I'm so close, don't stop!" She cried into my ear.
I felt her pussy clenching and contracting wildly around me and her shrieks of pleasure increased in volume.
"I'm cumming! Keep fucking me!"
I closed my eyes and kept postponing my hips forward, allowing her cries to envelop my half-vacant brain. I heard her scream and felt a gush of warm juices spray over my abs. Feeling my own pleasure rising to an apex, I buried myself to the hilt inside her and struck gold, also known as her cervix. She gasped at the sudden contact and the deluge of hot seed that was shot deep down her tunnel, triggering her second orgasm. She let out a small "Oh, fuck", not having the breath in her lungs for a loud sound. Then she sucked in a breath and moaned, her voice breaking a bit.
I rolled off her, panting a lot, feeling the blood start to empty from my softening cock. Natty took a minute to recover before speaking.
"That was - fuck, that was amazing."
I turned her head towards mine and kissed her. Then I caught sight of the clock and groaned. "It's 9:15, I really have to get ready and go."
"Aww, okay."
I reluctantly got out of bed and went to the bathroom, washed my face, brushed my teeth, and styled my hair. I got dressed, putting on the suit I had taken off last night after going straight to Natty's place from work. Black blazer and pants, white button-down, blue tie, the obligatory watch, my black shoes, and my favorite lapel pin. Perfection.
I gave Natty one more kiss goodbye, putting all my willpower into resisting the urge her naked body forced on me, then took the elevator down to the ground floor. I got in my car and then drove away, heading towards the office.
After parking my car in the huge building's parking lot, I made my way inside with my briefcase in hand, the usual morning greetings meeting me from all sides.
"Good morning, Mr. L/N."
"Morning, Y/N."
"Looking sharp, Y/N."
Nodding respectfully at all of them, I immediately made a beeline for the coffee bar. "Morning, Min." I said to Minjoon, a coworker and friend of mine, who nodded. I set down my briefcase at the nearest table and filled a cup to the brim, lidded it, and left, heading for the elevator. A short trip later, I arrived on the 15th floor and marched up to the desk of my secretary, who chuckled as I approached, sat down in front of her desk, and set down my briefcase momentarily.
"Busy day for you, I'm afraid, Mr. L/N. Twenty-two calls, what I count to be a few million emails, a stack of paperwork a foot tall, and a very upset client."
I sighed and facepalmed, wishing heartily I could be back with Natty right now. "Jesus Christ, and here I was hoping for an easy day."
She laughed. "Easy day? Good one. The upset client happens to be Mr. Han Jong-min, the manager of a construction site we approved and sponsored, who has found a major issue with the location that was sanctioned for their foundation."
I sat back in the chair and let my head fall back. "Him again? My god, has there been one site we've approved for him that he hasn't deep searched, found a minor problem in, and tried to sue us all for it?"
"I don't believe so, Mr. L/N." Her amused voice said.
I sat back up, exasperated. "What's this major problem he found?"
"I'm not entirely sure of that. You'll have to talk to him."
I sighed again, stood up, and seized my briefcase. "Alright, let me go and placate this penny-pinching bastard. Thanks, Sunhee."
"You're welcome, sir. Have fun."
I snorted as I closed my office door, dropping into my chair with a groan. I could tell today would be quite the stressful day, seeing as I was dealing with that son of a bitch Han Jong-min, who tried to find as many issues as possible with the construction sites I and my associates approved. Almost every single time, they were minor issues that wouldn't affect the buildings being constructed. And every single time, they weren't my fault, they were the inspectors' faults, but it somehow always became my problem.
There was indeed a large stack of paperwork on my desk. A lot of files. I opened and logged into my computer to see an astronomical 267 emails, killing another small part of my brain.
"Jesus fucking Christ, why couldn't today be a chill day..." I opened my Gmail and looked through said emails. Excluding social emails, promotions, and spam, I had 3 legitimate emails to read. One was from a coworker, reminding me about a conference today. Another was from my boss, saying he wanted to talk to me later today, and the other was from Han Jong-min, and just from reading the first few words in the preview I could tell I was in for a hell of a time with him.
...
After sorting out the other two emails, meeting with my boss, participating in the press conference, it was time to sort out the construction site. Unless he had a legitimate issue this time, I was finished fucking around with him.
With a sigh, I picked up my phone and dialed his number. I tapped my fingers on my desk while the line rung, and then he picked up.
"Han Jong-min speaking."
"It's Y/N L/N." I said, trying to remove all the annoyance from my voice. (I think that's how you'd put a full name, I don't know). "I was informed that you wished to speak about a problem on your site?"
"Ah yes, Mr. L/N. My crew have indeed run into a problem while preparing to lay the foundation of the building."
"And what would that be, Mr. Han?"
"There's a large, eroded underground cavity in the southeast corner of the lot, which has now collapsed into a sinkhole, taking one of my men with it!"
I raised my eyebrows. "He's dead?"
"No, he's been hospitalized with a broken arm and a broken hip."
"Well, I'm terribly sorry to hear that." I paused. "Unfortunately, there's very little I can do to help you right now."
"What the hell do you mean, very little? We can't build here!"
"I'm aware of that, Mr. Han. But I'm not in charge of sanctioning new build sites, nor am I allowed to. I suggest you speak with one of my superiors."
He sighed. "Alright. I'm sorry for troubling you again, Y/N."
Mood lightened and exasperation softened, I spoke back. "That's quite alright, not to worry. Good luck, Mr. Han."
"The same to you, Mr. L/N."
I hung up, surprised that we had ended on a good note. I was expecting an argument at the very least. Shrugging, I returned to the stack of paperwork, mentally steeling myself for another few hours of innately mind-murdering busywork.
...
There was a knock at my door about two hours in, and I heard my secretary's voice.
"Mr. L/N?"
"Come in." My voice was a bit hoarse.
She entered the room and walked to my desk, holding a small stack of paper.
"More paperwork, I'm afraid. But not much."
She handed me the papers, which I added to the stack.
"Anything else?" I asked.
"Well, it's getting quite late, Mr. L/N. Would it be possible for me to leave?"
I looked at my watch, and was surprised to see how late it was.
"Damn, is it that time already?" I shook my head in disbelief. "Must have lost track of time. Yes, you can go, I'll be fine here by myself."
She smiled, bowing respectfully and seeing herself out. "Thank you, sir. Have a good night."
"You too, Sunhee."
I smiled myself, her happiness contagious as always. She had been my secretary for a good 8 years, and had not once failed to be of the utmost help when I needed it. So I never missed an opportunity to let her go early, as was the case today.
I finished up the paperwork as quickly as I could, and then had an idea. I picked up my phone once more and dialed Natty's number.
She picked up almost immediately.
"Oppa?"
The sound of her voice after such a long day was like music to my ears.
"Hey, baby." I paused, smiling. "What do you think about dinner together tonight?"
...
I had planned to head straight home to change and get ready, but on my way home I spotted a familiar sign that read "예작쥬얼리" (Yei-Jak Jewelry), and another idea formed in my head.
I parked my car on the side of the street by the shop and stepped out, taking off my sunglasses and walking into the shop. The store's owner, who I knew quite well, was happy to see me back.
"Ah, Mr. L/N. Long time no see."
I chuckled. "Been about three months, hasn't it, Seo-jun?"
"Indeed, about that. What shall it be today, my friend?"
"Hmm..." I looked around at the various options on shelves, in display containers, and inside the glass cabinet in front of me, and decided I'd let him pick. "I'm thinking something gold. Elegant. Robust, but subtle. Maybe inlaid with a stone...something fit for a woman of unrivaled grace and elegance."
"I see." He smiled. "Well, I happen to have a perfect little piece for such a woman...we just got it handmade..." He walked into the back of the shop and brought out a small box, which he opened and took a case out of. It was a velvety, dark blue case with "예작쥬얼리" stamped in gold letters. Upon my opening the box, a light turned on and shone upon an artistic and sophisticated golden necklace, inlaid with a tanzanite pendant, which was surrounded by tiny diamonds.
Tumblr media
"Solid 24 carat gold chain with a titanium lobster clasp, one 120 carat kite cut tanzanite stone, and fifteen .25 carat round cut diamonds. All pure and natural materials, hand-crafted in and shipped directly from Florence, Italy."
I nodded approvingly. "Sounds very good. How much?"
"That will be...$1500." He leaned forward. "Don't tell anyone, but it would normally be $1800."
I pulled my wallet out of my jacket pocket, smiling, and took out my card. After he entered the amount, I swiped it and put it back in my wallet. He handed me the box, shutting it, and I stowed my wallet back in the pocket.
"Thanks very much, Seo-jun."
"Anytime, Mr. L/N." He smiled as I saw myself out.
I hopped back in my car and hurried home with the necklace, already beginning to imagine Natty's face when she got it. Just the thought made me happy, and my mind was consumed with thoughts of her as I changed into my best suit.
I fixed my hair, which the wind from my convertible's open roof had messed up, and secured it with gel, touched up the polish on my shoes, straightened my tie, spritzed my favorite cologne on my purse points, and tucked in my pocket square.
Let's do this.
...
I picked Natty up from her apartment at about 6:20 pm, her looking as beautiful as ever. She was wearing a tight black dress that showed just the slightest hint of cleavage and most of her thighs; just enough to leave me wanting more.
I stepped out and took her in my arms, kissing her neck passionately. "Hey, babe." I murmured into her ear, and she buried her face in my jacket, giggling.
"Ooh, you smell good oppa."
I chuckled. "It's Bleu de Chanel. You like it?" (I know I do)
She took a deep inhale before pulling back slightly, smiling up at me. "Yeah, I love that one."
I smiled back, giving her another peck on the lips. "Great, let's go."
Tumblr media
I pulled up to the restaurant in my car with the roof down and sunglasses on, despite the fact that it was 6:30 pm and the sun was entirely set.
I stepped out, walked around and helped Natty out, straightened my blazer, and placed my key into the outstretched hand of the valet. He looked fairly excited to drive it, and I smirked at his expression. He stepped into the car and the engine roared at his touch on the pedals.
"Classy ride, sir."
I nodded and chuckled. "Indeed it is. Be careful, it wasn't cheap."
He nodded. "Of course, sir." Then he pulled away, the car's rear headlights blazing. I waited by the
Arm in arm, we walked into the bustling restaurant, the brightly lit sign on the exterior wall shining in my eyes: 중식당
"Reservation for L/N?" I said to the host, who nodded. "Right this way, sir."
We followed him to a small, two-seater table with a white, gold-laced tablecloth and a candle burning low in a fancy golden candlestick. The host nodded at our thanks and then returned to his post. We sat down, and were immediately approached by a waiter.
"Anything to drink, sir? Miss?"
I considered for a moment. "What do you have as far as wine?"
The waiter smiled. "Allow me to get you a menu."
He returned moments later with two meal menus and a small drink menu. Upon opening it, I immediately found my choice: Argiano Brunello di Montalcino, choice from Tuscany.
"The Argiano, please. Yes, the bottle."
"Yes, sir." He bustled off to get the bottle and we were left to each other again.
"So," I said, loosening my tie a bit in the warmth of the building and looking into her eyes, "got any plans for later?"
"Oh, I think I do." She said playfully. "Or should I say...we do."
I smirked. "Funny, I was thinking the same thing."
The waiter came back with the bottle and filled our glasses, leaving it in a bucket of ice.
"A toast?" She suggested, holding up her glass."
"Alright." I sloshed the wine in my glass around and raised it. "Here's to...a long night of pounding you senseless."
She giggled, blushing, and clinked her glass against mine. "Cheers to that, oppa."
We both took a small sip of the fine wine, the fresh initial notes and tart aftertaste making the drink quite the magnificent choice.
"Mm," she said, after setting her glass down. "Good choice, oppa."
"Indeed." I took another small nip of the wine before setting my own glass down and picking up the menu. "Jungsik's choices of entrees are quite nice as well."
The waiter approached once more, this time with a notepad. "Perhaps an appetizer, sir? Miss?"
I reviewed their options, and almost immediately found the choice option.
"The sea urchin bibimbap, please." (Yes, I did look up the menu. You're welcome.)
"Excellent choice, sir. Miss?"
"Kimbap, please."
The waiter nodded. "Yes, miss."
He left with our orders. Surprisingly quickly, in a matter of minutes, he returned with our dishes on a platter, and handed each of them to us respectively. He bowed and left again.
As always, the food was impeccable, and we hadn't even gotten the entrees yet. I was barely paying attention to the food, since my hands were really starting to itch towards the case in my pocket. But I held off on it, knowing I should save it for later.
After a short time, the waiter came back and collected out bowls, ready to take the next order.
I ordered the langoustine (for reference, this is a dish made with Norwegian lobster), and Natty got the duck (self-explanatory). Then we were left alone to our conversation.
The taste of langoustine is incomparable; a juicy, slightly sweet, and a bit creamy fish, it's not quite like anything else, including its Pacific lobster counterparts. The exquisite substance's flavor and juices spread over my tongue, satisfying every receptor cell, quite like Natty's.
Wait, what?
Before I could stop the dirty analogy from blossoming into a fully fledged fantasy, quite the erotic image floated to the surface of my mind. My mind's eye traveled down Natty's naked body, spread eagled on my bed, wet and needy. I dispelled it's fast as I could before I got hard right there in my seat, but I knew that image would become reality soon enough.
"I know what you're thinking about, oppa." Natty said in a playful tone, though it was laced with a faint trace of seduction. "I know that look."
"Oh, do you?" I leaned forward, swallowing my last bite of lobster. I raised my eyebrows and smirked, knowing she was right. "Then tell me."
The flame light from the candle shone and danced on her face and in her eyes, giving them a dark glow as she looked at me. "You're thinking about me." She said in a quiet voice. "Horny, wet, and wanting you really bad. Well guess what, oppa." she continued, inclining her head towards me. "That's me right now."
"Oh really?" My smirk widened. "Better finish up quick then. You get dessert when we get home."
"Looking forward to that, daddy."
We weren't generally a kinky couple, but her words did in fact make my cock twitch a bit. She took care to chew her last bite very slowly; seemingly savoring the taste with relish and puckering her lips a bit with each movement of her jaw. She swallowed very controlledly, giving a small sigh as though of enjoyment, and looked me right in the eye, as though daring me to do something about it, an initiative I was wholeheartedly willing to endorse but unfortunately couldn't, at least not right now.
The waiter came around, seeing that we had finished, and I asked for the bill, which I already knew would be pricey but entirely worth it. I paid the extortionate bill and then we stood to leave. At the door, I decided it was time.
I took the small box out of my pocket while walking behind her. "Natty?"
She turned and looked at me, inclining her head. "Yes?"
"I have something for you."
I opened the box behind my back and then brought it around. She gasped at the sight of it, her hands flying to her mouth. I held it out and open as if I were proposing, and she took it into one hand silently, eyes locked on the pendant and one hand still over her mouth.
"Oppa..." She looked back up at me, eyes wide. "For me?"
I smiled. "Yes, for you."
She was quiet for a short moment and then she sprang towards me and threw her arms around me, beaming and giggling. "Thank you so much oppa! It's beautiful!"
I couldn't help but smile myself at her elation, a sense of happiness filling me as well. She pulled back slightly, absolutely glowing with joy, and then she sprung up on her toes and kissed me, still smiling against my lips. She broke it off and hugged me again, resting her head on my shoulder.
"You're welcome, baby." I said into her ear. "I love you."
"I love you too." Her voice sounded in my ear.
Her eyes were radiant with happiness as she took a step back.
"S-should I put it on?"
"Yes, of course. I didn't get it for nothing, did I?"
She took the necklace out of its case and clasped it around her neck, and the pendant fell and dangled just below her collarbone, making a very nice addition to the black dress.
"How does it look?" She asked, striking a pose.
"Beautiful. You look beautiful."
She beamed once more and hugged me again.
"Let's get on the way, shall we?"
We walked to the car arm-in-arm, and then we started the drive home.
"Oppa," Natty said a minute into the drive, after reverently putting the necklace back in its case. "How much did you pay for this necklace?"
"Uhhhm...let's not get into that." I replied, and we both laughed.
...
I parked my car in my garage and led her inside, and as soon as the door was shut behind me I pushed her against it, and she moaned as I kissed her, hands snaking around her waist and caressing her ass. She slipped her arms around my shoulders and deepened the kiss. I steered the two of us towards the bedroom, shedding my blazer and laying it over the couch as we made our way to the door. Once inside, I loosened my tie while she let her dress slip down over her slender form, revealing the fact that she wasn't wearing a bra or panties. I unbuttoned my shirt and stripped it off, and she bit her lip at the sight. She approached and slowly ran her hands over my bare chest, and I made her gasp as I reached down and rubbed her exposed pussy lightly. Her eyebrows arched and her breathing became heavier, a small moan escaping her at my touch. I unbuttoned my pants and rid myself of them and my boxers, and she knelt without hesitation, putting her hair back out of her face.
"Fuck," I groaned, her warm lips sliding smoothly over my tip. Within seconds, she had reached the base, gagging obscenely and sending ripples of pleasure through me. "God, Natty..."
She popped off me and replaced her mouth with her hand. "Mm, you like that oppa?"
She didn't give me time to answer before diving back in. I grabbed her head and pumped my hips forward, thrusting deeper into her throat. She kept a steady and unwavering gaze on me even as she throated me. She have herself no pauses, no breaks, and no mercy, impaling her throat on my cock. I moaned and pulled her deeper, and her eyes rolled back as she choked.
I pulled out of her throat, not wanting to cum too soon, and lifted her onto her feet. She panted for a moment and then laid across the bed, legs spread enticingly. I jumped on that opportunity, and knelt at the edge of the bed. A yelp escaped her lips as I buried my face between her thighs, tonguing her folds with expert finesse. She clutched my head and tugged at my hair gently, moaning and giving small shivers of pleasure as I licked her. I swiped and pressed on her clit with my tongue and circled her entrance with well-practiced ease.
"Oh, oh fuck oppa, it feels so good!" She cried. "Yes, yes, oh god yes, keep going!"
I pushed two fingers into her pussy and pistons my arm back and forth at a very fast pace, grazing her g-spot and making her moan louder, body trembling slightly as she neared her peak. The combination of sensations was quickly driving her to an orgasm.
"I'm gonna c-cum oppa it's too good!" Her whines of pleasure filled my ears, fueling me to go harder, faster. I pumped my fingers into her powerfully, her hands grasping my head crazily and pulling me further in. "G-gonna cum..."
I curled my fingers up into her g-spot and rubbed roughly, which finally did the trick to make her cum. She bucked her hips into my face as she squirted onto me, a gush of liquid spraying over my face and upper chest while she shrieked in pleasure, her hands clutching at the bedsheets.
She fell limp onto the bed again, breathing quickly and shakily as if she'd just run a marathon. I got up, letting her recover for a moment, and then climbed onto the bed.
"Get up."
She obeyed without hesitation, maneuvering onto her hands and knees in front of me, presenting her pussy to be fucked. I moved forward and slid into her tight, wet pussy with a loud groan.
"Mmmph!" She squealed, letting her head fall down so her ass was in the air. A sweet symphony of pleasure began to rise from her as I started slowly, moving my hips back and forth.
"Mmmh yes, that's - fuck..."
Her body pushed back against me, wanting more, and I grabbed her waist and pushed harder, drilling past the resistance and probing deep spots in her.
"Ah...oh god, oh fuck!"
I snapped my hips forward, drawing a cry from her, and picking up my pace, fucking her faster. My first touch on her hypersensitive clit made her gasp, her legs quivering, and then I resumed my earlier fingering of it, all while pounding her intensely.
"Fuck yes, don't stop! It feels so good oppa!"
I slipped my loose tie off my neck and put it around hers, and she gasped sharply as I tightened it and pulled her head back, bringing her torso up as well.
"Mmh yes choke me, pound me harder!"
Her pussy clenched around me and drew a moan from my own mouth, a throaty sound that only served to voice a fraction of the incredibly pleasurable pressure that was being exerted on every millimeter of my shaft.
"You're so big inside me oppa! So good, fuck! You fill me up so good..."
"Fuck!" I pumped harder, giving the tie a small yank, which made her gasp. I slapped her ass hard, making her yelp, and reached around to finger her clit. The blend of sensations and pleasures was rapidly pushing her closer to her climax. Her legs trembled and quivered with each forceful thrust, and her moans started to get louder. I smacked her ass again, and she pushed her hips back against me, meeting my at the apex of my thrusts. Pushing her shoulders down and making her ass stick up, I raised the angle of my movements to go deeper inside her, bottoming out with each stroke.
"Oh god it's so deep, you're so fucking d-deep in me! I'm gonna cum!"
I grunted with the effort of keeping up the strenuous pace, the pleasure starting to overtake me as well. It built, slowly at first but then at an exponential pace.
"God, you're so tight, fuck!"
"F-fuck, I'm cumming..." Natty moaned, voice trailing off in the orgasmic pleasure of her peak. A moment later, her voice erupted in a fresh wail as she reached it. Her juices splattered over my balls and thighs, the sensation proving to be too much for me too.
I buried myself as far as I could go inside her and exploded, groaning loudly as my cum spewed deep into her womb. She moaned again at the sensation and then collapsed, body shaking. I settled next to her, thinking we'd get a quick rest before cleaning up.
...
A while later, I got up and headed to the bathroom. I went to my bathtub and filled it full of hot water and soap bubbles, then went back to the bed and picked Natty up. She was half asleep, but came to full consciousness once I lifted her. I lowered her into the water slowly, and she whimpered quietly at the feeling of the hot water on her hypersensitive pussy. She relaxed and sighed softly once she was submerged, and then I climbed into the tub with her. I moved her in font of me so her back was against my chest, and she rested her head against it languidly, resting in the warmth.
"Thank you oppa."
I reached my arms around her and pulled her closer, kissing her neck lovingly. She moaned softly, hands caressing my thighs.
"You're so beautiful, baby."
She giggled. "So are you."
I chuckled. "I'm beautiful?"
"No." She tilted her head back and planted a kiss on my jaw. "Sexy."
I smirked. "That's more like it."
We sat there soaking in the water for a while more, enjoying being with each other, until I got out, churning the water around loudly, and drained it. It was pretty hard resisting the temptation of fucking her soapy naked body again, but I knew she was tired out for now and wanted to rest. I hoisted her out of the tub and dried us both off, then sat down on the bed with her. She covered the two of us with a blanket and snuggled close to me, looking adorable with her hair all wet.
"Oppa we should watch a movie."
I nodded. "Good idea."
I grabbed the remote from the bedside table and turned on my TV.
"What do you wanna watch babe?"
"I dunno, something...action."
I smiled. "Oh, I have an idea."
Heading over to Netflix, I put on Extraction (this movie is SO GOOD), and settled in for a solid 2 hours of nonstop gunshots , punches, and stabs.
It was going to be a good night.
A/N: Might not be perfect, but as always I'm busy, so I have to do things as quick as I can. I hope you enjoyed!
444 notes · View notes
bbsmuts · 16 days ago
Text
Anything For The Team ft. Jeon Somi
A/N: I'm writing this to fill in the gap between Mistaken Identity and the upcoming Field Trip finale, which will likely be a couple of months. It was a suggestion by @xiaoondc in light of Somi's appearance at the Tottenham Hotspurs meet & greet. I personally am in favor of the team because my man Son Heung-min plays for them. So consider this a filler smut for the long waiting period. I was originally meaning for this to be a quickie, like 2-2.5k, but I got a little carried away.
Unfortunately all my readers will have to suspend reality a little bit for two reasons. A, because Premiere League games happen in England, and Somi lives in Korea. B, because she'd likely get arrested for what she does in this one. So let's ignore that little snag and those pesky laws and read on. In addition to that, some parts of this were written without a whole ton of thought behind them, since this was never intended to be a long and drawn-out process.
This one will be a little more detailed and a little more accurate than After-match Entertainment, since I actually know how football works (soccer for all you dirty Americans), so I can actually write more of the game into it. Cheers.
And yes, there will more than likely be a part 2 with the Somi x NBA thing.
-상훈
Length: 6.61k
Possible TW: Spanking, choking, noncon, hate fucking, bondage, forced exhibitionism, degradation
Tags: Flashing warning (but literally), gangbang, spanking, choking, hair pulling, slapping, noncon, hate fucking, bondage, forced exhibitionism, spitroasting, DP, degradation
Tumblr media
BRRRRRT
Somi's alarm jolted her out of her sleep instantly, the loud tone sending her heart rate through the roof as it always did when she was awoken from sleep suddenly.
"Whatsit..." She mumbled, picking up her phone and looking at it disdainfully. "Come on, it's too early to get up..."
The alarm note read "Don't forget the game, dumbass" and she immediately flew out of bed, suddenly more energized. There was a Tottenham Hotspurs vs. Aston Villa game happening that she had tickets to, and she didn't want to be late.
After speedily getting dressed and doing the quick essentials of her makeup, she went out to the kitchen to grab something to eat before she left. After bolting down her halfassed breakfast she hopped in her car and left, excited to see the Spurs playing in person.
–––
She arrived at the stadium a few miles dow the road later and had to stop and take in the size of the place; it had to be at least 150 feet tall and probably 400 feet long, a truly massive building.
She had her ticket scanned and headed up to her seat, which was located in a private box in the grandstands. She didn't like being in the crowd because she had sensitive ears and all the screaming made her head spin. So she preferred to be by herself. There was still a good fifteen minutes before the game started, and in about ten the players would be lining up on the pitch.
She talked a little to her best friend Eunbin, who unfortunately hadn't been able to make it, before the players were lined up on the pitch and she had to leave the call to see the action. Five minutes before the game, the team captains were to come to the sidelines for the coin flip to decide who got the kick off. As Son Heung-min, who she'd had a crush on for all of her teenage years and still thought was extremely hot, came jogging over to where the referee was, she couldn't help but mentally note the sculpted facial features, the lean and fit body beneath the tight jersey.
"Damn, he's so fine," she murmured to herself, imagination already jumping to filthy thoughts of what she'd let him do to her. Hell, for that guy? She'd do anything. Her mind showed her images of him choking her until she couldn't breathe, spanking her ass until it's red, pulling her hair, fucking her so nice and deep, ohh god yes...
The coin flip was completed and Tottenham got the kick off, so Son and Richarlison were the two who ran to the center of the field, waiting for the ref's whistle to start. The rest of the players took their positions around the pitch and waited as well; after a moment, in which the fans kept up their deafening roar, the whistle was blown and the game began.
Richarlison passed it to Son, who made a move forward past Barkley of Aston Villa, who'd tried to block him. Swiftly and expertly, he weaved and dodged his way between all the Aston Villa defenders and made an appreciable shot at the goal, but it was caught by Martinez, the goalkeeper. The Spurs fans let out a terrible groan, but it did nothing to dissuade the vigor of the team's players. Ignoring the missed goal, they waited for Martinez to throw it back into play.
—————————————————————————————————— A/N: Now, there's a reason I'm not a sports journalist, trying to write out what's usually a mostly uneventful 90 minutes isn't something I want to do here. Xiaoondc and I have planned to make that 90 minutes far more interesting, but for time's sake I'm going to skip around in the game so we're not all here reading a play-by-play of an imaginary game. So for the moment, let's say that it's the 77th minute, and Tottenham are tied with Aston Villa at 2-2. ——————————————————————————————————
It was beginning to look, to Somi, as if the Hotspurs might not win this one. Son, Johnson, and Solanke had been making some spectacular attempts, Son having scored twice, but Martinez's keeping was superb today. Likewise, Aston Villa's forwards had been putting forth a valiant effort against Vicario, but he had held strong and only conceded two goals.
There were only thirteen minutes left in the game, which meant someone needed to score for Tottenham. The trouble was, they were starting to lose focus and Aston Villa was taking advantage of that. If only there were something she could do about it, Somi thought.
And then, it clicked.
There was something she could do. It was risky, risky as hell, but in her mind entirely worth it. After all, she was in a private booth which would, logically, only be visible to people on the field, and...the entire other half of the stadium. The thought, depraved as it was, send shivers running through her and made her pussy wet. But amidst her thought, she saw Son get the ball and make a run down the outer left corner, and the Aston Villa defenders were closing on him...
The want to do it overtook her and with a deep breath, she mustered up her courage and pulled her shirt up, exposing the naked breasts of Jeon Somi to about 20,000 people.
Her mind, having been silent, was not screaming at her to cover herself up, sending the humiliation chemicals to her amygdala. But in the humiliation and risk, she found a thrill that suddenly had her practically panting with lust. With bated breath she waited, her own shirt covering her eyes, and she heard the Aston Villa fans across the pitch groan and then cheer. Confused, she lowered her shirt to watch the replay of whatever happened on the big screen on the other side. The eyes of Nedeljković, an Aston Villa defender who'd been about to steal the ball from Son, slid up to what was obviously her box and he slowed hugely, letting Son through with the ball with an expression of rapturous lust. Son made a great shot, but it was again blocked by Martinez, hence the cheers. Somi looked down at Nedeljković, whose teammates were throwing their hands up in real time, not knowing what he'd seen.
Confidence in her tactic increasing in light of her small victory, she retreated from the window and waited. She'd distracted Nedeljković for the second Son needed to get through, and if he could put the ball into the goal past Martinez, that would almost certainly guarantee the Spurs' win. Approaching the 82nd minute, both teams seemed to be getting more desperate. They started to get rougher, more agitated, and Villa came close to scoring twice. But then Somi's moment arrived, and Richarlison got the ball and sent it down the outside right. Taking another, deeper breath, she slid her pants and panties down her legs and propped herself up on the handrail guarding the window, sticking her ass out towards the crowd. Looking over her shoulder, she saw that the defenders were too focused on keeping him out to look up at her (for all intents and purposes let's say she's in a private box near their end of the field), but she saw Richarlison give a split-second glance at her, and whether it was due to her or not, he suddenly ran faster, and making it past the defenders, slammed his foot into the ball and sent it speeding towards the goal's unprotected left side.
But Martinez was too quick. He sprang to the side and swung his right foot into the ball to counter. It soared across the pitch to the waiting feet of a Tottenham midfielder, who was immediately swarmed by opponents and teammates.
Somi quickly stripped, tossing her clothes aside. Approaching the window again, she was acutely aware of phones being turned to her, fingers pointing, eyes drinking in her naked body through the glass, making her blush even harder.
What the hell am I thinking? She thought, heart pounding as she stood naked before the eyes of thousands. What if I get caught? What if they put me on the news?
But she couldn't lie to herself. If she was to be honest, she knew that she wanted to be caught, she wanted to have everyone know Somi as the slut who flashed tens of thousands of people just to help her team win. And most of all, she wanted Son to see her and know it was her.
The 89th minute. Richarlison came into possession again and took it down the same way as last time, but something was different. Son was running parallel to him up the middle-left side, and Somi knew what was about to happen. In a last ditch-effort, she swung her legs over the rail, propped herself up on it, and spread her legs wide, pushing her feet against the walls on either side for balance.
Somewhere amidst the immediate shame and embarrassment she felt, she registered the sound of the entire opposite side of the pitch collectively gasping and saying "woah". Looking down, she saw the Villa defenders get distracted by the sound and throw questioning glances around, until they spotted her. Mouths dropping open in shock, the lost their concentration and let Richarlison through. It worked! she thought, but instead of shooting for the goal, he sent it to the center, chipping it up over the heads of the starstruck Villa defenders. Son, perfectly positioned, jumped into the air, leaned back, and kicked the ball directly into the top-right corner of the goal, and landed the flip on his feet.
The stadium exploded, the yells of the players entirely drowned out by the roar of the crowd, and the ref's whistle blew three times to signify the end of the match. Son, yelling "YES!" with the rest of his teammates, was borne onto their shoulders. Jumping up and down with elation while the Villa players shook their heads and beat the air with their fists, they made their way over to the sideline, where they all hugged each other and beat Son on the back.
His eyes traveled up the grandstands to her box. She blushed furiously and nearly fell off her perch as she saw his gaze linger on her body before he smiled and nodded a silent thanks to her. Ready to swoon, she got off the rail and got dressed again, silently jubilant that her tactic had worked and, more importantly, Son had noticed her. And looked at her. While she was naked.
The mere thought was enough to make her exultation die down and replace it with pure lust. Undoubtedly there would be a lot of posts about what she'd just done, and a lot of speculation about whether or not it was her. A hot media debate that wouldn't die down for a long time.
Leaving the stadium, she was almost immediately spotted and pointed out by reporters. She realized she'd forgotten to put her mask back on, but she wasn't opposed to an interview.
The nearest one approached her with a cameraman.
"Miss Jeon, would you be so kind as to spare us a moment of your time?"
Shrugging her shoulders, Somi nodded. "Sure. And please, just call me Somi."
"Alright Miss Somi, who are you here to support today?" The mic was held up to her mouth once more.
"Tottenham."
"How do you feel about the game's results?"
"I'm quite happy with how the game ended, and I'm proud of my team for their incredible win."
"Miss Somi, there have been speculations that you were involved in something that has now gone viral, recognize this?"
Somi's cheeks blazed red as the reporter held up her phone, showing a blurred-out video of Somi's own body being flashed to the crowd.
"I-I beg your pardon?"
"Some attenders of the game have been saying online that it was you who was in the video, are they correct?" The reporter's eyes bored into hers.
"I'm a very avid supporter of the Spurs, but suggesting I was involved in any public indecency is quite ludicrous."
She didn't directly deny it, either.
"So it wasn't you?"
"I was simply passionately supporting my team, any rumors of my involvement in public nudity are pure conjecture."
Her avoidance of a definitive answer definitely did not go unnoticed by the reporter, whose eyes narrowed before she concluded the short interview.
"Thank you for your time, Miss Somi."
Grinning to herself, Somi fished her mask out of her pocket and slipped it on before heading back to her car, feeling immense satisfaction in today's events.
...
Late that afternoon, her phone started ringing and she picked it up to see an unknown number calling. The Caller ID was someone named Ange Postecoglou.
"Hello?" She said, accepting the call.
"Good evening, this is Ange Postecoglou, team manager of the Tottenham Hotspurs. To whom am I speaking?"
"Jeon Somi," Somi said, ear-to-ear grin returning to her face. "How can I help you?"
"You're by yourself, I presume?"
"Yes, what is it?"
He lowered his voice. "It was you, wasn't it?"
Somi didn't even need to ask what he was talking about.
"Yes, it was." Her smile widened.
"Well, I'd like to offer you my sincerest thanks for your...erm...assistance today. If not for you, I fear we would have lost."
"Ah, well," Somi said, sitting down on her bed and dangling her feet over the edge, "I just did what I could for my team."
"We'd like to offer you an exclusive opportunity to meet the team."
Somi paused the swinging of her feet, surprised and immediately overtaken with excitement.
"Really?!" She half-shouted, then blushed at her own reaction. "I mean, really?"
"Really." She could hear the amusement in his tone. "They'd like to, uh...thank you personally."
His double meaning was not missed.
"When and where do I go?"
"A black limousine will be outside the Lotte World Mall at 6:30 pm sharp."
"Thanks, I'll be there."
After hanging up, she reverse checked the number and everything checked out, so, nerves jingling with anticipation, she waited the remaining hour and then got ready.
Having more time to prep herself for an outing this time, she selected her favorite and most revealing lacy black bra with matching panties. A short, ruffled black miniskirt and a skimpy red long sleeve crop top were her choices for outerwear.
Tumblr media
(Yes, I know the outfit's not the same.)
Adding something a little hotter to her already done makeup from earlier and adding a subtle hint of her sexiest perfume, she gave herself the final touches to make herself as alluring as possible. And so, having prepared, she set out for the mall, which wasn't a far drive. She arrived at 6:27, parked her car near the mall, and waited outside it.
Only a minute later, a black limo with tinted windows and silver lining on them pulled up next to the curb, driver's side facing the sidewalk.
"Miss Somi?" The driver rolled down the window.
"That's me."
"Hop in."
She opened the back door of the limo and got in, immediately surprised by the quality of the interior. Beige leather seats, soft carpet padding, a massive moonroof spanning the entire ceiling of the car, several drink dispensers opposite the seats, a wine rack in the same place, and LED strip lights lining the entire thing. It was one of the nicest limos she'd ever been in, and after sitting down and giving the window separating her and the driver two taps to get him going, she quickly made use of the large bottle of whiskey sitting opposite her. Couldn't hurt to be a little tipsy meeting them.
A few minutes later the limo pulled to a stop in front of a massive building that she could only assume was the Spur's training facility. The driver disembarked and opened her door for her, then led her in through the front doors of the facility, then through a few hallways and a set of double doors. The doors led her back outside to a football pitch, where six of the eleven players who'd participated in the game were lined up on the opposite side. Son, Richarlison, Solanke, Johnson, Moore, and Lankshear, Son in the lead.
The driver left them and Somi, heart pounding with excitement and lust, approached the eleven.
"Mannaseo bangapseumnida, Somi-ssi." Son said, bowing respectfully.
Somi returned the bow. "Machangajilo, oppa."
Inwardly, as she greeted all the others, she found it a little ironic to be addressing each other so politely when they were most likely going to be fucking her senseless momentarily. Their eyes roved over her body, which was barely concealed by her outfit and left almost nothing to the imagination. They seemed hesitant, unsure of her allowance. She reached up to the hem of her crop top and stripped it off, revealing the scanty, lacy bra underneath. Immediately they seemed to become more confident, now that she'd shown them that she had no reservations. They closed in on her, hands feeling up her torso and sliding under her skirt. She bit her lip as their hands explored her body, feeling her arousal increase. She was quickly surrounded, various hands tugging at her skirt until it slid down her thighs, pooling at her feet.
"Mm, like what you see, boys?"
The only response she got was a powerful slap to her ass, which made her moan. Her slick was practically spilling down her thighs, a situation that did not go unnoticed by the team. Various filthy utterances filled her ears, the hands now roughly fingering her pussy making her gasp, pant and moan like she was in heat.
"Fuck, I want it so bad..." She bucked her hips into the hands, feeling her bra being unclasped and her breasts being freed. Hands slid over them as well, squeezing and pinching her nipples. She sank to her knees, grasping and feeling up the rock-hard cocks in their shorts. They wasted no time in ridding themselves of the shorts, revealing 6 throbbing shafts waiting to be sucked dry.
Somi eagerly jammed the first one into her mouth, bobbing her head back and forth passionately. She raised her hands to jerk off two more as more spanks rained down on her ass from behind her. Each slap send a thrill of pleasure-pain through her, and she relished in the sensation as much as she could while going down Solanke. He gathered her hair into a loose ponytail and pulled her head into his crotch. Pumping his hips into her face, driving his cock deeper into her throat, he made her gag and choke on the saliva she inhaled.
"Yes!" She cried as he let her take a breath, pussy throbbing with need. "Fuck my mouth harder daddy!"
He thrust back into her mouth, her eyes rolling back as her throat was bulged. She moaned the fingers getting more daring with each passing second. Her breath hitched at the sensation of three fingers being pushed into her tunnel, her g-spot being ferociously fingered. Pleasure flooded her nerve endings, and her moans increased in volume, in desperation. The thrusts to her face got harder, faster, and she knew he was about to cum.
When a thumb pressed against her clit and circled roughly, she lost it.
Her orgasmic scream was muffled by the thick meat in her throat and Solanke's groan as he shot ropes of cum down her throat. She struggled to draw in oxygen past both blockages, and he pulled out to allow her to breathe.
She gasped in a breath and panted, letting herself fall back to the support of her arms. A large wet spot on the grass made it muddy where she sat, and before long they pulled her onto her knees.
"Please," she murmured as more fingers delved into her hypersensitive slit, the brutal thrusts putting her on edge again. "Please, I want your cocks so bad...please, daddy..."
A pair of powerful arms lifted her into the air, and from a glance over her shoulder she gathered that those powerful arms belonged to none other than Son Heung-min, who'd shed his shirt and shorts. The tip of his cock pressed against her entrance, making her eyes and mouth widen in pure shock and pleasure at the sheer size.
"Please, daddy," she moaned, feeling her hands being cuffed behind her back, "please fuck me! Fuck me so hard I scream and cum on your fucking monster, make me squirt for you, please!"
At this point Somi was shut up by the tip of Lankshear's pressing against her lips, which she opened obediently. Simultaneously, both of them pushed their hips forward, a lot of inches being pushed into both sides of her. She cried out into it, pussy being blissfully stretched out. She felt every inch, every centimeter, every throbbing vein and ridge.
And then they started moving from either side, the sound of skin slapping into skin echoing around the pitch. Her muffled moans, their groans, and the lewd schlicks of both his cock pumping in and out of her slick hole and the other four stroking themselves to the sight.
She closed her eyes and bobbed her head in time with his thrusts, trying to distract herself from or stave off the impending orgasm, but it was pointless. The way the veins on Son's shaft grated against her g-spot felt too good. Her moans turned to cries, which turned quickly to shrieks as the waves of pleasure tore through her, obliterating her mind momentarily. Lankshear pulled out momentarily to allow her to release the wail of pleasure that had built up in her lungs. Eyes rolling back, the sensation wracked her body and she squirted hard, drenching the group and Son's thighs with cum. She couldn't signal to Lankshear that she wanted his cock back in her mouth, so she rolled her eyes back, opened her mouth, and stuck out her tongue to entice him. He took advantage of her tongue being out to achieve deeper penetration in her throat, meanwhile Son kept determinedly pumping away at her pussy. She could tell both of them were nearing orgasm; the telltale moans and "fuck yeah"s didn't do much to hide it.
Lankshear gave out with a groan and buried himself in her throat, choking her and spewing his cum deep down her gullet, delivering a hard slap to her face that only got her going more.
Free from the member bulging her throat, Somi could now fully vocalize the pure bliss she was feeling. Son pulled her upright so they were facing each other, and she felt the steel-solid cords of muscle flexing to hold her up.
"Fuck, fuck, yes, yes right there daddy!" She cried. "Oh my god, yes, right there, you're so big, I'm gonna cum again! You're fucking me so deep, I love it, yes!"
What took her by surprise was Bissouma coming up behind her and taking advantage of her ass cheeks being spread.
"God, that's so deep!" She groaned, three quarters of the big dick in her ass in one stroke.
Son took one hand off her ass and slapped it, earning a yelp from her and more natural lubricant down below. Both fucked her harder and faster, spanking her more, pushing her closer to her third orgasm.
"Yes, yes, yes, more, please!" He took one of her nipples in his mouth, sucking and pinching with his teeth, and she threw her head back, humping into his thrusts desperately. "Ohh fuck yes daddy, please pound me harder, it feels so fucking good, yes! I'm cumming!"
"Jenjang, nado keuraeyo!" Son groaned, keeping up his pace. (Fuck, me too!)
He slammed her down onto his cock while jerking his hips up into her, reaching new depths inside her and firmly pushing into her cervix and causing her third orgasm.
"FUCK!" She saw stars as the pure sensation making fireworks explode in her brain. The orgasm ripped through her body like a gunshot, her nerves on fire with pleasure as she rode it out. She then registered their hot cum spurting into her womb and bowels, the surges of warmth triggering a fourth, mind-shattering orgasm. An overstimulated, moaning sob left her, tears welling in her eyes from the intensity of the feeling. Son gave her supple cheeks one more spank before putting her down none too gently.
She lay still on the ground, chest heaving, covered in sweat. The mud she'd created smudged on her ass and back, having turned cool in the absence of her body heat. Her brain had checked out; there was no comprehensible thought running through it at all.
They allowed her a couple of minutes of recovery time, and when she noticed them approaching she sat up, biting her lip with half lidded eyes. She got on all fours and wiggled her ass, smirking up at them.
"Ready for round two...daddies?"
...
She left the compound with her holes fucked wide open, cum leaking out of every single one, and a fair amount still on her face. She'd decided to keep it there a little while for some selfies.
"I trust you had fun?" Her driver asked once she got back in the limo.
"I did. Back to the mall, please."
"Yes, ma'am."
After the quick drive back to the mall and the selfies she had wanted to take, she thanked the chauffeur and stepped inside the mall to wash off her face. Deciding to go for a little walk over the Jamsil Bridge in the cool night air, she started the entirely deserted footpath.
She was about two third of the way through the bridge when a group of men - very muscular men, Somi noted - entered the footpath from the opposite side. As they drew nearer, she recognized one of them. Then two, then three. Then all five of them.
"No way..." she muttered, stopping dead in her tracks as she recognized five of the Aston Villa players, Nedeljković in the lead. And none of them looked happy to see her.
Tumblr media
"Well, well, well..." Nedeljković said, tone low and menacing. "Look what we have here."
"If it isn't Jeon Somi," said Torres, voice laced with anger, gesturing for the other three to surround her from the back. "The passionate Tottenham supporter."
"And dressed like she's heading to her night shift at the local whorehouse." One of the voices behind her said.
She took a step back from Nedeljković, a feeling of fear rearing its head inside her. Surely they wouldn't beat her up? A five on one? With cars watching?
But the cars weren't watching. The cars were on the uppermost section of the bridge, and the six of them were directly beneath, completely out of sight. The fear intensified.
"What do you say boys?" Nedeljković asked.
She sensed the three behind her closing in as the two in front did the same; panicking, she turned around and tried to push through them, but their arms shot out and held her back. Nedeljković took her by the hair, bicep flexing with the force with which he was holding on, and pulled her head back to look at him.
"We're going to make you pay for what you did, Somi."
"Please," Somi whispered, not even attempting to escape for fear of further abuse. "Don't hurt me...
"Hurt you?" The entire group laughed, and he took her arms and pinned them to the fence wall she was backed against. "God, she's so naive. We're not gonna hurt you, you dumb bitch. Pretty little thing like you, we're gonna pay you back for what you did another way..."
Her eyes widened at the implication and her cheeks flushed red.
"No, please don't!" She struggled a little bit, to which he put a hand around her neck and pushed lightly. "Please...have mercy..."
Despite how scared she was of them, she couldn't deny that the position he had her in was making her very aroused. Being helpless like this, it turned her on to the point where she was literally trembling, cheeks flushed red and pussy wet again.
"Look at this, lads!" He said, grip tightening on her neck. "We haven't even done anything and this slut is already panting like a bitch in heat!"
His hand left her neck and trailed its way down her body, caressing her breasts, down her abs, and up her skirt, pushing a couple of fingers into her past the panties.
"Mmm~" She purred, biting her lip at the sensation and the fact that she was completely helpless to whatever he wanted to do.
"Yeah, you like that, you little whore?"
"Yes~" She bucked her hips into his fingers, gasping, her eyebrows arching upwards as he roughly palmed her clit and rubbed her g-spot. "Oh fuck - oh my god yes - just like that~"
He slapped her face hard, making her gasp again, and kept fingering her.
"When I ask you a question, you address me properly, do I make myself clear?"
"Yes, sir!" She rolled her hips into his hand desperately, already on edge from his skilled touch. "Oh, please, sir, keep going, make me cum!"
She moaned desperately, needily, begging for release, but his fingers disappeared at the last second.
"No, please!" She squeezed around pure air, whimpering at the absence of the fingers.
"Shut up." Another slap landed on her face. "I said we're giving you some payback, not rewarding you."
He turned her around, and she felt leather cuffs being secured into place on her wrists behind her back. The next second, three fingers had been shoved into her pussy again, making her cry out.
"Fuck, that's it...ooh yess sir please keep going, just like that..."
"Shut the fuck up and take it." He smacked her ass.
"Yes, sir," she gasped, wiggling it as his fingers moved in and out of her.
"Oh my god yes, I'm cumming, fuck!"
But he pulled the fingers out at the last second, denying her the orgasm again.
"Fuck you!" She cried in frustration, an involuntary whine leaving her mouth again.
Quick as lightning, he darted around to where her face was and roughly grabbed her by the jaw, making her look at him.
"What did you just say to me?"
"Nothing!" She immediately became small and submissive again, made nervous by his aggression. "I'm sorry, sir, I didn't mean it."
He sat down on the ledge and pulled her over his lap, lifting her skirt up over the swell of her hips.
"Now, you're going to learn what happens to bad little whores when they misbehave and talk back their owners.
He bent her over his knee and put his right leg over the backs of her knees, effectively trapping her, and started viciously spanking her over her panties, which did nothing to protect her ass from the relentless assault.
"Ow! Fuck! Sir, please, it hurts!"
"Of course it does, you dumbass whore!"
Tears sprang to her eyes at the continued abuse of her pinkened cheeks, and she struggled a bit, which only earned her harder smacks.
"I'm sorry, sir!"
"You better be fucking sorry!" He continued, heedless of her words.
And yet, in the pain of his powerful spanks, she felt her arousal spike. She arched her back into it, suddenly craving more punishment, more humiliation. She was totally, hopelessly turned on by the position she found herself in.
"Harder!" She begged. "Please, sir, punish me harder!"
"You hearing this slut?" He muttered to the rest of the team. "Begging for more punishment. Just a masochistic little pain slut, aren't you?"
"Yes, sir!" Her own submission driving her crazy with lust, she kept arching her back, wiggling her hips. He increased the force of the spanks, making her moan louder, and when he added the fingers back, she fell apart.
She barely recognized the voice that screamed out of her throat; it sounded most unlike her: high-pitched, desperate, needy. And in her body, among the orgasmic eruption inside, she recognized another feeling: Hunger. She wanted them, she wanted them a lot.
"P-please," she whimpered, her entire body hot and shaking, "please give me your dick, s-sir..."
"You hear that, lads? She wants our dicks."
"Please, sir," she almost whispered, eyes half-lidded, "I want it so bad..."
He positioned himself behind her and pushed into her, groaning at the tightness. He ripped off her panties, reached forward, and pushed them into her mouth; she could taste her own arousal and it only made her hornier.
"Fuck me...fuck me hard, sir, I need it..."
Fast, hard, brutal strokes were what she got in return. The sheer force of each thrust pushed her forward and made her ass and breasts jiggle. Though muffled by her panty gag, her cries could easily be heard by all.
"Yes, yes, yes, yes, just like that, fuck me just like that sir! Ohh god it's so good, so deep inside me!"
He stopped momentarily, laid down under her so she was on top, and then resumed. A second cock pressed against her asshole and entered, making her double over, not expecting the sudden penetration. One of Nedeljković's hands reached up and grasped her throat and she bit her lip in arousal.
"Now, tell me Somi, are you ever going to do something like that to fuck up our game again?"
She shook her head, earning her a slap, which intensified her lust.
"Say it properly."
"No, sir," she moaned, "I won't, sir..."
"Good girl." She shivered. "You kept us from winning by doing that."
"Well, maybe if you'd – ohh fuck~...played better, you wouldn't have lost." She was playing with fire and she knew it, but it was worth seeing the surprised and angry look on his face. His hand closed on her face, pulling it close to his.
"You better watch what you say to me, slut."
"Get better at football."
He slapped her, grabbed her hips and started slamming his into them. Her moans turned to screams, her entire lower region being overridden by the sharp increase in pleasure.
"F-fuck, that's t-too much!" She cried, involuntarily bucking her hips, her body betraying her words. "S-so good!"
He ignored her and , keeping the impacts in time with his thrusts.
"Care to take that back?"
"Yes, sir, I'm sorry, sir, I didn't mean it!" She was going to cum again and she knew it, and there was nothing she could or wanted to do about it. She reveled in the harsh treatment, in the submission they required from her, that she so willingly gave. The throbbing in her asshole intensified, and another torrent of warmth shortly followed a groan, leaving Nedeljković as the last one in the game.
"Do you wanna cum?"
"Yes, sir, please, make me squirt for you!"
"If that's the best you can do then I don't think you want to cum. You'll have to beg me."
He slid himself out from under her and stood, his cock resting on her face as she knelt and looked up at him.
"Please, sir, please let me cum, I want to cum so bad! I want to squirt on your big dick, I need you to fuck me and make me cum again, please~"
"Oh, you need me to? Well, if you insist..."
He pushed her down onto all fours and knelt behind her, slapping her ass before entering her again in a single, well-lubricated stroke.
"Oh god yes," she groaned, feeling him push down on her head, ensuring she was under his control. "So fucking big..."
"Keep your pretty head down, Somi," he growled in her ear, his voice making her shiver with arousal.
"Yes, sir," she moaned breathlessly, trying to buck up into him to impale herself deeper. Her shouts and his grunts reverberated around the footpath, and she did nothing to stop them. Dimly, she recognized the feeling of the cuffs being taken off her, and she pushed herself up with trembling arms.
"Oh yes, fuck my little pussy harder!" He reached around, pressed his index and middle fingers to her clit, and rubbed hard, sharply spiking her pleasure. "Ngghh fuck yes! So deep, yes, yes, please don't stop! I'm cumming!"
His fist closed on her hair again, the vicelike grip unyielding. It took only a few moments before she herself closed like a vice on his cock, and she gave a wild yell as a stream of cum sprayed out of her. He grunted, breathing out heavily in an almost-groan as his own cum spurted deep into her.
"Oh god...oh fuck..." She breathed like she'd been running for miles, and her arms folded under the weight of her own upper body.
"God damn..." Nedeljković commented, getting dressed again, "Much as I hate this bitch's guts, she is a good fuck. Cuff her to the fence."
Wait, what?! She was woken from her stupor by the feeling of two strong hands lifting her up and dragging her to the fence, directly into the view of traffic. The leather cuffs clicked into place, leaving her sitting on the concrete with her arms above her head, and she was too weak to resist.
The three who hadn't fucked her stepped forward, finally unleashing their loads on her. Thick shots of cum streaked her thighs, abs, breasts, and face, the last few landing in her obediently open mouth. The three quickly got dressed and her brain was immediately awake as hell when they started walking away.
"Wait! I'm still here!"
"Yeah, we know." Nedeljković called over his shoulder. "I wonder how long it'll be before someone finds you?"
"Let me go! Please!"
They ignored her pleas and she settled back down, resigning herself to it. A flash of white caught her eyes, and she looked up just in time to see a phone being stowed back away before the car drove past.
"Great," she muttered to herself, feeling her face grow hot. "Guess it's gonna be a long night."
...
A/N: Yeah, I did just leave her there for all the traffic and walkers to see. Thanks for reading!
468 notes · View notes
bbsmuts · 16 days ago
Text
College Days ft. EVERGLOW Sihyeon
A/N: Happy birthday Sihyeon! This wasn’t a request, rather something I wanted to write on my own for Sihyeon’s birthday. This’ll be a short one, because I still have a Chaeyoung request on the agenda. Enjoy!
-상훈
Length: 1.32k
Possible TW: None
Tags: Can't think of anything really, kinda a mundane fic
Tumblr media
One of Sihyeon’s primary abilities was her power to entrance me with a single gaze. Glance, even. 
Such was the power she exercised while she was bent over our bed with her panties around her ankles, having her pussy brutally pounded by me. 
I had learned of this power the first time I met her, which was by chance entirely. One glance was all it took. 
Sihyeon and I were roommates in the dorm of the college we attended together. I met her on the first day, and we had become really good friends. But one thing I noticed more recently was that look on her face. Not the usual entrancing look, more one of lust. When she looked at me, when I looked at her, it was mutual. 
We were sitting on the couch that day, watching a movie together. She was snuggled up to me cozily. Normally she was very energetic, but as it was late, she was tired. But I couldn’t have fallen asleep if I tried. Lately, there had been more and more incidents, where she “accidentally” walked in on me in the shower, or “accidentally”bumped into me. I knew the truth, she knew the truth. And tonight was the night I was going to do something about it. 
Presently, another example happened. She made to put her arm around my chest and as she did her deft fingers brushed my cock through my boxers. I knew it was on purpose, and I couldn’t ignore it.
As though this wasn’t enough, I felt her leg slide over mine, and the heat emanating from between her thighs was palpable on my own.
“Sihyeon,” I said conversationally, “what are you doing?”  
“Oppa I’m tired,” she said in my ear. “We should go to bed.” 
I complied, pressing the power button on the TV and plunging us into darkness. Immediately, she sat up and slid on top of me, straddling me. 
“S-Sihyeon!” I gasped, shocked at the sudden burst of energy. “What are you-”
“Hush,” she said, putting her finger to my lips. “You know what I’m doing, it’s been coming for weeks.” 
As my eyes adjusted to the darkness, I could see the outline of her curvy body, and I could definitely feel her heat pressed against me, and her slick was soaking through her panties and my boxers. Shortly, I felt myself get rigidly hard. 
“There we go,” Sihyeon purred, leaning closer in to me. “Now you’re getting it.” 
“Sihyeon, we can’t just-”
“And why not?” She asked, starting to gyrate her hips on me, my reservations about fucking her dwindling quickly. 
“What if we’re caught?” I said pathetically, my last excuse left. “You know how the principal feels about-”   
“I don’t care about how the principal feels,” Sihyeon said, giving a small moan as she bucked her hips into my clothed erection. “I want you, and I’m - ah - going to have you.” 
“You know what?” I said, voice lower, “have it your way.” 
I pulled myself up off the couch, grabbing her and carrying her through the bedroom door. The lamp was on in here, and I could see her slick-soaked panties outlining her pussy. 
I tossed her light form into the bed and she settled with her legs spread. She bit her lip in arousal as I removed my boxers, eyes glued to my cock. 
She lifted her legs as I crawled towards her, letting me slip off the drenched panties. I tossed them to one side, and she tossed me her unclasped bra. I lay on my front and settled myself between her legs, teasing her clit with my tongue. 
“Mmm, fuck!” She moaned and squirmed as I licked her. 
I moved lower, swiping at her her pussy and teasing her entrance, not giving it to her yet. Then I plunged my tongue into her and she cried out. 
“Yes!” She moaned. “Yes, fuck yes, don’t stop!” 
She gave a small shudder and moaned as I stopped and advanced along the bed. I sat against the headboard next to her and pulled her on top of me. 
She gave a quiet gasp as she felt my tip rubbing against her folds. Not one to waste time, she lowered herself down and her tight heat enveloped my cock. 
“Fuck!” I groaned as she started humping herself on me. 
Her moans turned to cries as her grinding got more intense.  
I grabbed her by the hips and flipped over, repositioning to missionary. 
She screamed in pleasure as I plunged back into her, giving an involuntary buck of her hips into my thrust. 
“Ahh, it’s so deep!” She yelled, “You’re so - fucking - big!” 
I raised my hand to her neck and pushed her into the mattress, squeezing another cry from her mouth. 
“Oh my god yes, fuck me harder!” She gasped into my ear. “Oh, I’ve wanted this for so long!” 
“Have you?” I panted, thrusting as fast and hard as possible. “You should have told me earlier, you know I wouldn’t’ve refused.” 
She said nothing in reply, letting out a wordless moan instead. 
I felt an orgasm building inside me as I fucked her tight pussy, the pressure on all sides proving to be too much. 
“Oh, it’s so good oppa, I’m gonna cum!” Sihyeon shouted out, hands clutching at my back, toes curling. 
“Fuck, I’m cumming,” I groaned through clenched teeth, pushing her thighs apart and ramming her into the bed. 
With a final moan and three final thrusts I stopped, forcing my cock deep inside her and pumping her pussy full of my cum, the pleasure taking over my senses. 
Sihyeon senselessly bucked her hips into me as she rode her own orgasm out, squirting all over my groin. 
I pulled out and collapsed next to her, completely spent after one of the most intense orgasms of my life.  
She sat there for a moment, giving soft “ah”s as my cum leaked out of her. Then she got up and moved down, taking my half-hard cock into her mouth and sucking off the fluids that had gathered there. I gasped in hypersensitivity as she popped off me.
We rested for a couple of minutes and then Sihyeon got up, dragging me along with her. She repositioned herself, bending over the bed and giving her ass a twerk. 
Hard again, I pushed back into her warm, tight depths and gave her ass a smack. She moaned and her grip on the sheets tightened. She looked over her shoulder and threw me that look, that sexy, turn-on look, and bit her lip before closing her eyes and moaning as, out of raw carnal desire, I grabbed her ponytail and rammed my cock into her.
So it was then that she exercised her power. She had me on a string, and I was mindlessly fucking her in my trance. She had a hold over me. 
I kept clapping my hips into her ass, driving my shaft further and further into her. I brushed her g-spot and she cried out into the room.
“I’m cumming again!” She exclaimed, pussy contracting crazily on me as she fired a stream onto me again, gripping me tighter than ever. 
I found it hard not to cum again myself, but I was going to make her cum again before I did. 
I reached around her thigh to her clit snd started rubbing furiously, bringing her to another orgasm. 
“Nngh oppa fuck, I’m fucking cumming, YES!”
Three orgasms in the span of ten minutes, she squirted hard again, spraying my balls with her cum. 
I didn’t bother holding myself back, spurting my load deep into her womb with a groan. 
The two of us collapsed onto the bed again, both tired and happy.
“That was incredible,” she panted, planting a soft kiss on my cheek. “Fuck the principal, maybe we should do it again sometime.”
“Definitely.”
510 notes · View notes
bbsmuts · 16 days ago
Text
Promiscuous ft. EVERGLOW Aisha
A/N: Thanks for 1k followers! I wrote this for an ask I got a good while ago, but decided to release it when I hit 1k. I’m doing it as a collab with a friend who prefers to stay anonymous. It’s amazing the results your mind will show when challenged by a pitch about a hot idol. Obviously, since I don’t write guy on guy stuff, Hongjoong and I aren’t going to be doing anything. This was suggested by someone through a private chat. Enjoy! 
-상훈
Length: 3.31k
Possible TW: Whipping, bondage
Tags: Spitroasting, threesome, bondage, whipping, humiliation, exhibitionism, throatfuck, cunnilingus
Tumblr media
It was fairly late when I gave Yurim the call, but not late enough for it not to be immediately answered. “Sung-min?” “That’s me. You got plans for later?” Her voice became suddenly mischievous. “Yes, I have plans. Would you like to participate?”
Keep reading
274 notes · View notes
bbsmuts · 16 days ago
Text
Field Trip Part 3: The Harem Expedition Ft. BLACKPINK Jennie & Lisa, Everglow E:U, TWICE Sana & Momo, G-IDLE Minnie, and ITZY Ryujin
A/N: I was planning on waiting until the poll was finished to release this, but since 85% of the voters said release Field Trip 3 and make FT4 a thing, I decided to release it early. You're welcome. This has been sitting in my draft list since September 2024, and I'm glad to finally get it out. FT4 work will be starting immediately. As a note, I'm diving more into girl-on-girl action here, just because it's hot. Anyway, I hope everyone enjoys this, since it's taken me a long time and a lot of effort to write. But I'm really excited to publish this. What's weird is that I'm SO excited to finally get this series finished, but I'll be sad to say goodbye to it when FT4 rolls around. I really had to do my homework with this, because there are a lot of unknowns involved. I've never been to Kenya, nor do I know anyone from Kenya, so I had to do a lot of research to find things out. I'm not sure if I already mentioned this or not, but the tribe in questions is supposed to be the Kikuyu tribe, Kenya's largest. For the purposes of the fic, Jaali is a major figure in the tribe and has a lot of connections, because without both facts they wouldn't be able to get up to all the shit they do. The good part about this is that there's so many people and so many parts, if you don't like what's going on where you're reading you can just fine a part that suits you.
I'm bringing in a few old and new characters, including three I've never used before, those being E:U, Minnie, and Ryujin. I highly recommend that if you haven't read the previous parts (linked below), you go ahead and do that before moving on to this one. At least skim them, so you have some semblance of an idea of what's going on.
Note that, since I'm going to be using the word a lot, "Kahaba" means "slut" or "whore". It's kinda becoming Jennie's nickname here.
-상훈
Length: 18.07k
Possible TW: Everything. I'll just put that out there.
Tags: BDSM and all that entails, slave/master, gangbang, lesbian, dubcon, a hell of a lot of cunnilingus and blowjobs, rimming, orgasm denial
WARNING: Intense and graphic sexual violence and degradation are depicted in this smut, even more than Part 2. If you are easily triggered by or sensitive to such content, I strongly advise that you stop reading here. I do not assume any responsibility or liability for accidents that may occur as a result of reading this work.
Look, you know this series, you can guess how this story's gonna go. And trust me when I say that this will be more intense than even part 2. If this kind of kinky shit isn't your cup of tea, don't read it. Don't say I didn't warn you.
Field Trip | Field Trip Part 2
Tumblr media
Late at night, most people are in their beds, sleeping.
Not Kim Jennie.
Oh, was in bed, yes, but she was definitely not sleeping. That possibility had long since departed from her. She was currently having a one-on-one fuckfest with Chiumbo, who she found particularly attractive among the guards. His name, as he had told her in an adorable accent earlier, meant "little", which was rather ironic considering the massive, bulging muscles and vascularity in his arms, both of which she had a good view of right now.
"Fuck..yes..." Eyes half lidded and mind almost completely checked out after five consecutive orgasms, she couldn't string words together really well. Every stroke of the absolute monster he had been hiding in his loincloth pushed her nearer to her sixth. Her body was still very sore from the day's activities with Lisa, from the cane marks on her breasts to the whip streaks on her ass, but was that going to stop her from sating the endless craving for their cocks that she constantly felt? No, sir.
"Oh god...yesss...fuck me...harder...master!" The pure dirtiness and depravity of the words leaving her mouth only served to make her wetter, hornier, more turned on. She loved every aspect of being the slutty slave she was; and there was no way, ever, that she could go back to the smaller dicks and vanilla sex back home. Hands bound together above her head and legs tied apart, she was helpless to whatever Chiumbo wanted to do to her.
"Yes, you like that, kahaba?"
"Mmm... yes...master...I love it," she purred, biting her lip and looking up at his defined, sculpted figure above her. "Please...give it to me... harder..."
He subsequently increased the pace and force of his strokes, ramping up her pleasure and getting her very close to her sixth orgasm.
"Fuck...master...I'm so c-close..." He lowered his hand from her neck and his fingers made contact with her clit, rubbing and circling the small, sensitive nub.
All across the village, a pleasured, blissful scream could be heard, along with the faint splatter of liquid on skin.
———
"Good morning, sleepyhead."
Jennie awoke from her peaceful slumber to Lisa sitting beside her, the sunlight shining through the window and illuminating her blonde hair. A smile graced her face as Jennie's eyes opened and she sat up drowsily, sheets falling down over her naked, used, and abused body.
"You look like someone took a whip and beat you senseless with it."
"Hmm, really?" Jennie replied blandly. "I wonder why."
She got out of bed and then realized she had no clothes to put on.
"Shit, my suitcase is back at the hotel in Nairobi. And so is yours."
Lisa shrugged. "Guess we'll be going around nude then. I'm not complaining; it's hot as hell out here."
Jennie scoffed as she opened the door and stepped out into the morning sun. "Oh, don't kid yourself, you just like being eyed by the villagers."
Not many villagers were outside other than the guards, but the spits Jennie and Lisa had been suspended on were still there, a reminder of yesterday's activities. The guards were standing outside Jaali's hut, spears crossed over the door, and they didn't move as the two approached the door.
Jennie stopped in front of them, waiting to be let in, but the spears still didn't move.
"State your business."
Jennie raised an eyebrow impatiently. "Come on, you know what we're coming for. Let us in."
Fast as lightning, the guard's hand shot out and grabbed her by the neck, pulling her close, and he growled into her face,
"You better watch how you speak to me, kahaba."
Gulping, Jennie nodded quickly, aroused by his agression. "Y-yes, sorry, master."
From inside the hut, she could hear a chuckle and then words.
"Let them in, Ruhiu."
He released her neck and they uncrossed their spears, allowing the two to enter the large hut. Jaali was reclining on a bed, one hand idly fiddling with a knife on his bedside table.
"Salamu kwako, my little kahabas." (Greetings to you)
"Erm...good morning, master." Lisa said.
"Your friend, Miss Jennie," he said, tossing the knife up and catching it by the handle flawlessly, "has, as expected, agreed to my arrangement."
"I know, sir." She replied, looking over to see Lisa blushing. "She's a slut just like me."
He smirked. "Interesting. Well, today I thought we'd play a little game, with a few harmless stakes. What would you say to that, my little sluts?"
"What's the game, sir?" Jennie asked, intrigued.
"Well, here's the deal. I'm going to fuck you, and try my very best to make you cum as many timed as I can. However many times you cum is the number of lashes you get later, times ten. How would you like that, kahabas?"
Now blushing herself, Jennie looked down at her fidgeting hands, knowing she was in for a hell of a day.
"I...I like the sound of that, sir."
Thinking about it, she realized that a simple three orgasms would earn her thirty lashes, which themselves would be enough to make her cum again when she got them.
His smirk widened to a grin. "I thought so. Now, you," he said, pointing to Lisa, who immediately stood at attention, "I'll be leaving you to the guards. They'll be gathered outside. You can go out to them now."
Lisa shivered and her cheeks went furiously red. With a muttered "Yes, master", she opened the door and exited. The footsteps of the group died away, leaving Jennie and Jaali alone. He threw the blankets off himself and stood up, stretching, and conveniently for Jennie's lustful gaze, flexing every muscle in his body. But it wasn't her mouth watering, no. It was somewhere lower.
"Now, my little slut," he said, sitting back down, "we shall see. I must warn you that I have never failed to make a woman cum in my life, so I think you'll be quite easy to make cum as many times as I care to make you. But the more you cum, the sorer you'll be later.
"I'm okay with that, master~" (See how tildes make everything better?)
He laughed. "Of course you are. But let's see how you feel about later today once you've had...say...10 orgasms?"
She shivered in both arousal and slight fear. Really, she knew she would gladly accept any number of lashes he was willing to dole out. Clearly his mind was filled with similar thoughts, as he was already getting hard. The mere sight of it, combined with the thought of what he would do to her today, immediately made her wetter. She sidled over to him, cheeks already starting to get hot in arousal.
"On your knees."
"Yes, master." She immediately dropped to her knees in front of him.
Staring in awe and lust at his massive cock, she wasted no time in leaning forward and taking it into her mouth.
"Good girl." His hand gathered her hair into a rough ponytail and shoved her head further down, making her gag but turning her on more. "Just a dirty little whore desperate to be punished and used, hm?"
She nodded fervently, doubling her efforts. The sounds of her gags and chokes could almost definitely be heard by the few villagers who were starting to rouse themselves and get out and about, and she found that the thought of their ecouteurism just made her more wet. One of her hands drifted down between her own legs and rubbed hard, the other reaching up to stroke what little of his length she couldn't handle.
"A true stroke of luck that you should decide to visit us here, little slut," he commented, a quiet groan escaping his lips. "Such a good slave, yes?"
She nodded again, thoroughly enjoying being degraded like this.
"Good girl. While we are here, I may as well discuss with you my plan of attack if you would, for your friend from last time." His grip on her hair tightened and he pulled harder, making her eyes roll back as his whole length pushed into her throat. "I, along with you, your blonde friend, and a few of my best men will go to Korea to find her. With any luck, we will find more potential slaves along the way. I assume you have more friends back home for me to dominate?"
She nodded once more, pussy getting wetter by the second. Her fingers worked faster, pumping in and out of herself as fast as she was capable.
"Good. I'm not here plenty of the time, I have some connections that span well outside of this village. Those connections may well be joining in the fun if they so choose, since some are financing parts of this operation."
This plan was sounding more and more like a spy movie to Jennie, but the idea of expanding the harem with some of her friends did appeal to her. She could tell by the throbbing of his cock that he was getting close, and by the tension building in her own body that she was as well.
"I'm gonna cum, slut," he said calmly, a subtle groan giving away how much pleasure he felt. "Are you ready to take my load?"
She didn't reply, too lost in providing herself and him with orgasm fuel to pay attention. A slap landed on her face, and she came back to.
"I said, are you ready?"
She nodded enthusiastically, letting out a choked, muffled, and subservient "Yes, master!", pussy throbbing with need to cum. She increased her efforts, slamming her face into his cock to facefuck herself as hard as possible, until he finally gave out. He pushed his entire length into her mouth and throat and send seemingly endless pumps of thick cum into her stomach. She swallowed it all eagerly, pumping her fingers into herself faster, until she finally gave out and squirted, her cry muffled by the softening cock in her mouth. Ripples of pleasure spread through her like electric shocks, and when her mind came back to the floor was soaked, her cum running through the gutters between the clay tiles.
"Fuck..." After making sure she'd milked every drop of his delicious cum she could, she let herself fall back onto the floor, body trembling with the power of her orgasm.
"One down, little slut. You do understand the implications of what I'm saying, no?"
She nodded. "Yes...yes, master."
"Very well. Get up and come here."
She pushed herself up and crawled over to him. He reached down, picked her up as if she weighed nothing, and set her down on his bed.
Laying down on it, he pulled her on top of him and slid his hardening cock into her smoothly.
"Anza, kahaba." (Begin, whore)
"Ndiyo, bwana." She replied cheekily in Swahili, starting to grind her hips on him. (Yes, master)
It only took a few bounces before the found the utterly perfect angle to fuck herself, and she stayed on it, slowly increasing her pleasure.
"Ohh yes, that's so good," she keened, bouncing harder. "Mmm, fuck!"
He let this continue for a few moments before taking hold of her hips, drawing his own back, and slamming up into her as she came down. Every last centimeter of his thick shaft was driven into her, and the unexpected deep penetration made her lose her balance. She fell forward and caught herself just before her head broke his nose. Cocking an eyebrow, he held her still and started fucking her himself.
Jennie couldn't even form words, only meaningless moans spilled out of her mouth, and her juices kept spilling out of her pussy. Barely keeping her screams contained, she lowered her head and kissed him hungrily, eyes rolling back into her head. Her mind was quickly turning to mush, consumed with lust and pleasure.
"Fuck me harder, master," she whispered into his ear, "Oh god yes, fuck me harder!"
He gave a groan, which was almost a growl, and kicked up his force.
"So good," she moaned, arching her back and biting her lip to keep herself from yelling. "So deep!"
"Mmm, you're tight. You're nothing but a filthy little fuckslave, you know that, Jennie?"
"Yes, master, I'm just a stupid little whore for you!" She shuddered, the heat was building quickly in her core.
"Good girl. Are you gonna cum for me?"
"Yes," she gasped, "Yes, master, I'm gonna cum on your thick cock!"
His hand closed on her neck. "Then do it, slut. Cum for me."
"Nngaah, f-fuck! I'm gonna - fucking - cum!"
The added stimulation of his finger pressing against her clit was enough to send her over the edge. She tensed, her back arched, and her eyes squeezed shut as she squirted powerfully. She held back the scream, only a few short, pleasured gasps making it out.
"Two so far. Twenty lashes." He noted.
"You know what," she panted into his ear, pushing herself up a little. "Screw the game. Just fuck me hard and whip me as much as you want."
His eyes glinted and an evil smile tugged at his lips.. "As you wish, kahaba."
He flipped her over, pushed her legs apart, and dived back in, plunging so far into her she thought it would split her in half. He kept her arms pinned above her head, and the arousing sight of the sculpted, veiny muscle beneath his skin flexing and contracting made her body produce a fresh coat of slick to lubricate his movements.
"Mmph, oh god yes~" She purred, bucking up into him and already chasing her next orgasm. "Please, master, make me squirt on your big dick...make me cum everywhere..."
Whether he said so or not, she could see and feel the effect of her dirty talk on him. His cock throbbed inside her, and his thrusts increased in frequency. She wasn't the only one chasing an orgasm.
After a minute, he pulled out and turned her over onto her front. He pulled her ass into the air and rammed back into her pussy, making sure her head was kept down by keeping one hand's pressure on it. The new position brought her a lot more pleasure, and much as she tried, she couldn't keep her voice contained.
"Yes, yes, yes, that's it! You're so fucking big inside my little pussy, pound me harder!"
"Fuck - so - tight!" He groaned, landing a smack on her jiggling ass.
"Cum inside me, master," she begged amidst the moans, "Please, give me your load, master! I want to feel yout hot cum deep in my pussy!"
Another spank landed on her other ass cheek, and it was only a few moments before the control was lost. His hips collided with her ass one last time and stayed there, pushing his shaft all the way into her, and he exploded. Shot after shot of thick cum was spurted into the deepest part of her womb it could reach. The feeling of his cum reaching so far into her pushed her off that cliff and she showered his thighs with her cum, screaming her lungs out in utter bliss. He allowed himself to fall down next to her, breathing quickly and shallowly, and she rolled onto her back.
After a few seconds of heavy panting, she spoke up.
"Tha...thank you, master.
He planted kisses along her neck and collarbone that made her squirm.
"You're welcome, my little slut."
Sitting up, he gave her ass one more slap before getting off the bed.
"Well, I believe the locals will be waking up soon, and you know how men are in the morning. It might be a long day for you, kahaba mdogo."
"I don't mind...master," she panted, pushing herself up and licking her lips. "I want all the cocks~"
He laughed and shook his head. "You're such a slut, Jennie. Well, I hope you enjoy yourself, and make sure you leave a little energy for the flight. We're heading back to Nairobi tonight."
...
Though she'd been whipped, abused, and fucked senseless yesterday, nothing could sate Jennie's endless desire for cock, slake her limitless thirst for cum.
She made her way out of the hut and was greeted by the sight of the the two guards outside holding a chain leash, which was attached to a thick leather collar with embroidered letters that spelled out "Mtumwa". (Slave)
"On your knees, kahaba."
"Yes, master." She knelt obediently, allowing the collar to be strapped around her neck, fully embracing the title. She lowered herself onto all fours, wiggling her ass playfully (which earned her a slap to it).
"Walk."
She started crawling in front of them, reveling as always in the lecherous gazes roving over her naked form, the jeers and laughs that came from the quickly assembling audience. She just couldn't get enough of the extensive shame she felt, the deep-rooted desire to be humiliated unable to be put to rest. She craved it, she needed it.
She heard a rustle from behind her and didn't bother turning her head; she had a pretty good idea of what that was.
A multitude of leather strips made impact with her ass; she'd seen it coming miles away, but she still gasped, the pain never failing to bring her a depraved pleasure.
"Mmh~" She gave a high pitched whimper, tensing slightly as the flogger came up into her pussy. She kept crawling, thoroughly enjoying her punishment. Sweat formed at her hairline under the hot sun, but she didn't mind a bit; she was too lost in her own masochistic pleasure to care.
Jennie made a full circle of the square and moved further towards the outskirts of the town, about a dozen pedestrians having joined the two guards. Her ass was definitely turning redder and heat was building in her lower abdomen, but she kept resolutely crawling, the sand on the ground thankfully offering some comfort to the action.
They walked her all the way through the village and its many bypaths, and by the time they returned to the square her cheeks were flushed red, her pussy was soaked and throbbing, and the crowd of a dozen had assimilated a few dozen more members. They brought her to a halt in front of Jaali's hut just in time for Lisa to be helped out the door, barely even concious. She was put on a collar and leash as well, and placed side by side with Jennie.
"You okay?" Jennie asked.
"Mm-hmm," Lisa replied, nodding her head dazedly.
"How many times?"
"I...don't know." She slurred, looking at a guard for help.
"Eight." He supplied.
Jennie chuckled. "Oh, you're getting it today, Lisa. You won't be able to sit for a week."
"I know," she said sheepishly, slowly returning from her catatonia. "I couldn't help it..."
"Hey, I don't blame you." Jennie shrugged. "Personally, I'd have opted for a couple more."
"Slut."
"Shut up!" Jennie laughed. "Says the one who just earned herself eighty lashes because she's such a whore!"
"Well, that wasn't my fault or my choice! You would have gone for more. Slut."
Jennie scoffed and shook her head as they started crawling again. But unexpectedly, her vision blacked out as one of the villagers tied a blindfold over her eyes. A thick piece of cloth was tied into her mouth, preventing speech.
As the shouts and jeers of more civilians reached their ears, as she heard the rustling of clothes and the cloth being removed from her mouth, as she felt the tip of a cock press against her lips, Jennie realized that Jaali had been right. It was going to be a long day.
But by God, it was sure gonna be fun.
...
A few hours later, when the crowd had mostly dispersed, Jennie and Lisa sat at the base of the baobab tree, hands tied far above them and feet spread out idly. Countless loads of cum had been pumped into Jennie's mouth, ass, and pussy, so much so that it was leaking out of her two lower holes. She'd already had her day's fill of cock, punishment, and humiliation, but was she even remotely finished for the day? Hell no.
"Lisa?" She said.
"Yeah?"
"Do you think Sana and Jiwon and all them would be down as well? Hypothetically?"
"I know it's not hypothetical, but yeah, I think they would. Jiwon's such a slut anyway, she'd be down for sure."
Jennie chuckled. "Yeah, that's true."
"We're gonna try and get them to join the harem, aren't we?"
"Sharp, aren't you, Lisa? Yes, we are."
"How do you think Somi'll react to seeing one of them again?"
"Not well." Jennie stated blandly. "Not at all. Even worse when she figures out why they're there. She's such a prude."
"All this is...kind of exciting to me. You know?"
"Yeah, me too. What I'm really excited for is seeing Somi's proud, goody-two-shoes ass get absolutely shattered by their cocks. I want to see her break, I want to see that look in her eyes when she finally succumbs to the pleasure."
"Damn, who hurt you?"
"No one." Jennie's tone was filled with distaste. "But she's too prudent. I want to witness her break."
"That does sound hot, to see someone else experience the same feeling..." Lisa trailed off. "How long d'you think we'll be here?"
"Until someone decides to come and whip us. Remember the 'game'?"
"Oh yeah." She shifted her sitting position, a hint of pink tinging her cheeks. "Right."
It was only a few minutes more before Jaali exited his hut and stretched, pulling on the usual wealthy attire. Catching sight of the two of them, he headed in their direction and stopped in front of them.
"The crowd really does make my use and abuse of you look like a cakewalk," he commented, nodding approvingly. "I'm impressed."
"Yeah, well, there's more of them." said Jennie nonchalantly. "They're stronger 'cause they have more people."
"I think you'll find that I have just as much capability of harm as they do."
"Yeah?" Jennie challenged, knowing and wanting the consequences of it. "Prove it."
"It would almost sound, little slut," He said, voice taking on a dangerous timbre, "as if you're questioning my aptness in punishing you."
"And if I am?" She continued cheekily. "What are you gonna do about it?"
"You know very well what I'm going to do about it, Jennie." His voiced remained in a state of deadly calm, though she could tell she was getting a rise out of him. "Care to keep testing me?"
"I bet you don't have the balls to do anything about it." She retorted, and Lisa gasped. "Punish me, pussy."
She'd crossed a line, and she knew it. His eyes narrowed, and in a flash he'd whipped out his knife. She flinched as the knife came down toward her hands, but it narrowly avoided her skin while cutting the rope.
"Fine," he growled into her ear, quickly pulling her upright and tying her hands to the tree branch. "You said earlier that I could whip you as much as I wanted? You're going to regret saying that."
She looked over her shoulder as the box was brought out along with a couple of guards. Jaali turned it over and dumped all of them out, then assorted them neatly across the nearby table. There were several different canes, the obligatory floggers, canes the barbed cat-o-nine tails, bullwhips, the knouts, a long, thin, lungewhip, and a morbidly sinister leather one whose lash Jennie shuddered to think about. It consisted of a thick handle, and five long, thin leather cords. Attached to the cords were nails, spines, thin shards of glass, and barbs, and she quickly directed her attention back to the much more pleasant floggers.
"I see this foreboding contraption has caught your attention, Jennie," his voice called over, as he held up the whip. "We call it 'the shredder', and it gets its name for a good reason. We've only ever used it once, for a serial rapist and murderer, and he died before his punishment was done. Tears right through the skin on the first lash. It's been in this box since I was a boy. I don't know who made it, but they had a serious problem."
The shredder? Oh, surely not. And here she thought she'd found the scariest whip there was with the cat-o-nines, which only had barbs of hardened leather. Those seemed to be a cakewalk compared to the glass and spikes on the shredder.
Her fears were relieved as he laid it back on the table and picked up the lungewhip, a whip with a long, thin handle and an even longer and even thinner tail. That one would sting, for sure.
Going with that option, he approached her once more and raised his arm with the whip in hand, waited momentarily, and brought it down with a loud crack onto Jennie's waiting ass.
The sharp, punishing sting drove a cry out of her mouth, and it must've left a welt. She heard voices behind her, then approaching footsteps, and her vision went dark once again as the blindfold was put back over her eyes, thus keeping her from knowing when the next lash was coming.
There had to be two of them; the lashes were coming as loud and as fast as gunfire from an assault rifle. Each of her ass cheeks was under constant assault, and she couldn't even support her own yells because she ran out of breath too quickly.
It only took about thirty seconds for the pain to give way to something else, something more libidinous. In the small time it'd taken for a small crowd to assemble, the sting of the lash had made the heat pool in her lower abdomen. The longer her punishment went on, the higher her arousal spiked, until she was panting and moaning with each lash.
"Oh yes, punish me, master!" She arched her back. "Whip my slutty ass until it bleeds!"
She didn't mean all of that, but he seemed to get the general idea. The two stepped closer, letting the lashes come harder, and her legs started trembling. When the next two lashes stung the inside of her thighs, only a few millimeters from her aching, throbbing cunt. Her legs gave out and she fell to her knees, a long cry tearing itself out of her lungs. Her cum splattered the clay bricks below her and she sagged in the ropes binding her wrists.
Looking up through her mind-numbing haze of pleasure and watering eyes, she saw Lisa's cheeks reddened again, her front teeth nipping her bottom lip in arousal.
"Mmm, yes..." She moaned, the ropes only things keeping her from collapsing face-first.
"I think you've learned your lesson enough, kahaba." Came Jaali's voice. "Actually, I don't, and if I had time I would gladly whip you until you bleed. But time is of the essence."
It was indeed. She looked up at the sky to see the sunset starting to douse the sky in orange and yellow, and realized that the time of their flight was drawing near.
"We leave for Nairobi in about three quarters of an hour, so you'll need to get ready. I took the liberty of collecting your luggage from the Radisson Blu myself, so you can get dressed from the suitcase."
The sound of a knife unsheathing reached her and she turned around just to see said thrown knife twirl through the air, slice through the ropes, and stick cleanly in the tree trunk.
"Hm," he commented, nodding approvingly. "Quite the shot."
Jennie slumped onto the ground, chest heaving and face buried in the earthy smell of the soil at the base of the tree. The sky was rapidly darkening, the sunset giving way to dark orange and red tints.
She picked herself up, plucked the knife off the tree, and cut the bond between her hands, and stumbled towards the hut to get dressed.
And thus, she found herself on a plane that night, sandwiched between Jaali and Chiumbo.
...
"Attention, passengers, we are approaching a bite of turbulence. Please fasten your seatbelts and remain seated until the all clear."
Jennie had been almost asleep when the pilot's voice rang out through the speakers, telling them to fasten their seatbelts. She buckled the lap belt, inwardly speculating that were they to get into a crash, the thin strip of fabric wouldn't be a lot of help.
About a minute later the plane started to shake a little, the luggage rattling noisily in the compartments.
"I take it this isn't your first time flying, Jennie?" Jaali said calmly to her right.
"Not by a long shot." She replied, eyeing Chiumbo's hand clenched tightly around the armrest. "His?"
"Yes. He's never flown. But he'll be okay." Jaali leaned forward to see him. "Hey, tulia, hatutaanguka." (Hey, calm down, we're not gonna crash.)
Jennie chuckled and settled deeper into her seat.
"How long is left?" She asked. "Two hours?"
"Something like that." Reading her expression, he continued. "No, we can't. The bathroom is too small and too loud."
"Damn it." She turned back to the screen in front of her, faking a pout. "You're too good at reading faces."
"Yeah?" He laughed. "It's a refined skill. However..."
The end of his sentence was unnecessary as one of his hands wandered down her torso, under the paper-thin airplane blanket, and stopped right on her clothed pussy, a small gasp her response.
"Not here! We can't..."
"Do you hear that, Chiumbo?" He asked nonchalantly, fingers idly stroking the crotch of her shorts. "Sounds like our little slave has a protest to log.
"Care to repeat it, Jennie?" His voice lowered.
Torn between her reason and her lust, she stayed silent for a moment, until lust tipped the scale and she gave in.
"N-no, sir."
"That's what I thought." His thumb lifted the waistband of the shorts and panties, allowing his other fingers in. "Besides, the entire cabin is falling back asleep."
She couldn't argue with this, since snores were beginning to arise again from all over the cabin. Those and the rumbling of the turbulence were enough to cover the quiet moans she involuntarily released at his touch.
"If you thought I was going to sit for thirteen hours with your sexy little body pressed against me without doing anything, you were sorely mistaken, kahaba."
"Mmm, what the fuck does it matter what I thought?" She asked. "Just do what you want to me..."
Obviously unable to fuck her right there in front of an entire cabin and the couple of stewardesses who walked by occasionally, he settled for subtly rubbing her clit, the sounds drowned out by the engines, turbulence, and noises around them.
"I've never been much of a criminal, Jennie," he commented, "but I must say that sexual acts on a plane is a crime I'm perfectly willing to indulge in."
"Ah~" She moaned, struggling to keep herself controlled. He could get away with fingering her, but if she bucked her hips or made it obvious what was going on, the stewardesses would notice.
The heat was building in her abdomen, like a white-hot coil being compressed. Without explanation, or need of any, he handed her a wad of cloth, which she stuffed into her own mouth, muffling her voice.
When his thumb replaced the fingers and the fingers plunged into her tight tunnel, the coil released, shooting pleasure like a rocket all the way through her body. She shuddered and bit down on the cloth hard to keep from crying out, and the shorts were suddenly wet with her cum.
"F-fuck..." She mumbled through it, trembling and trying not to reveal the nature of what he'd been doing. If they were caught...well, it would but a damper on the evening.
She took the cloth out of her mouth, handed it back to him, and settled back in her seat, face flushed and chest heaving.
"Thank you...master..."
They whiled away the next two hours intermittently talking and attempting to sleep. She'd just been dozing off again when the pilot announced that they would be landing in Seoul in approximately ten minutes, and the local time would be about 3:30 pm.
"I must admit I've never been to Korea," Jaali said, adjusting his necktie. "How bad is going through security and customs?"
"Not bad." Jennie replied. "Unless you brought any spears or tribal paraphernalia, we should be good."
"Yeah, well about that," he joked, "I did pack some AKs and gerenuk horns, now that you mention it."
She laughed. "Very funny. Customs shouldn't be an issue as long s you have no goods to declare. Hey, Lisa!"
She called over the shoulder of her seat to Lisa's sleeping form behind her, which was quickly nudged awake by one of the suited guards sitting to both her sides.
"W-wha...?"
"We're landing, dumbass." Jennie scoffed. "How are you that tired? You've been sleeping for twelve hours."
"I dunno," Lisa yawned. "Guess I didn't get much sleep when I was being railed. Odd as it may sound."
The plane landed smoothly on the runway and in no time they'd gathered their luggage and were disembarking the plane. It was rather pleasant being back in Korea's mild temperatures rather than the hot, dry sun in Kenya.
"It's high time we brought Somi back," Jaali commented as they put their bags through security, "Quite a stunner, she was. A pity she foolishly decided to stay away, it would have made it much easier had she obeyed."
"Mm-hmm." Jennie agreed, picking up her bag from the tray. "I know one thing for sure; I'll enjoy watching her break."
"Watching?" He queried, as they started walking towards the customs lines. "Oh, no, no. I have a much more interactive part for you to play in that particular case."
"Oh yeah?" The group walked through the 'Nothing to declare' line and into the main section of the airport. "What would you have in mind?"
"You may be below me and the guards, but you have full authority over Somi when we get to her. The rest needs no explanation."
Mental images of herself riding Somi's face, spanking her, humiliating her, and dominating her flashed through Jennie's mind, and despite her submissive nature she found herself quite excited by the idea.
"No explanation at all..." Jennie trailed off as they exited the airport. "I could get creative with this one."
"By all means." He smiled. "It's gonna be one hell of a night, kahaba."
...
The hotel they'd be staying at, a luxury establishment called Conrad Seoul, didn't allow for online bookings meant for a party of over four. So the booking had to be made in person, which was amusing. The desk clerk was equal parts surprised and besotted by Jennie and Lisa's presence, especially considering they were accompanied by eight hulking Kenyans. But after a brief conversation their reservation was made, the party spanning across three rooms.
Jennie was back in a place where people knew who she was, and the fact that she was who she was demanded respect. So all it took to convince anyone of anything was a little flutter of the eyelashes and a subtle sway of her hips. In such ways she had diverted any suspicion or questions as to the crowd of black men she was keeping in tow.
"Holy shit..." Jaali was visibly shocked at the grandeur of the hotel as they walked through it. "You Koreans really build to impress."
"We have to show off, don't we?" Jennie led the group up the LED-lit staircase she'd climbed dozens of times. "It is pretty cool, I have to admit. They wasted no expense making this place as nice as possible."
Lowering his voice, he spoke to from behind and below her. "You're lucky we're in public, otherwise I'd be doing something with that sexy little ass right in front of me."
Tumblr media
"You can't say things like that, not here!" She scolded him quietly, though she inwardly glowed at the praise. "Save it for the room."
Their three rooms were all in a row, and three guards were sent into the one on the corner.
"Lisa, Ruhiu, Aboyo, Kariuki, I want you four in that one." He pointed to the one farthest from the corner. "Have fun." He added mockingly, making Lisa's cheeks go red. The four disappeared into the room.
He opened the middle door and led her, Chiumbo, and another guard named Yusufu in.
"Damn." Jaali sat down on the plush white couch and stared out the window at the magnificent view of the Han River. "That's a hell of a view."
"Isn't it?" Jennie sat next to him. "Anyway, what's the play for tonight?"
"Well, you did say you have friends here, correct?"
"Obviously."
"And I have spots for them in my harem. I rather think you can figure out the rest for yourself."
He got up and paced over to the window. "After that, I believe Somi is owed a visit...also self-explanatory. I assume you know where she resides?"
"I do. And I'd be more than happy to give her my regards...personally."
Jaali turned around, grinning. "That's the spirit, little slut."
"It's perfect! She'll never see it coming." Jennie said, rubbing her hands together gleefully. "I've been wanting to put that little prude in her place for so long...make her call me 'mistress', worship me, eat me out...hell yes."
"I hadn't pegged you as the dominant type, Jennie," he mused, "considering how you were serving us yesterday - and today, for that matter - but maybe I was wrong."
"Usually I'm not." She replied. "There's nothing I love more than a strong, dominant guy, but with Somi? I'll change my ways."
"Very good. Chiumbo, Yusufu, ready yourselves. We'll be leaving very soon."
Jennie arranged a little get-together at a local bar with five of her friends: Jiwon, Sana, Momo, Minnie, and Ryujin. The rendezvous was set to 5 pm at Bound Bar, a favorite spot for the group. They only had about an hour to wait, which meant that soon enough, boredom overtook her. Quicker than that, lust overtook the boredom, and she moved a little closer to Chiumbo, something that didn't escape his notice. He ignored the movement and its several counterparts for a few minutes, allowing Jennie's thoughts to run wild and her lust to fester. Without looking away from the book he was reading, he reached over and started inching his hand up her thigh, making her shiver as the hand paused just above her pussy. She bucked her hips a little, trying to get him to do something, but he remained impassive, donning a small smirk.
Her eyes narrowed, and she stripped off her top, drawing his eyes away from the pages momentarily. He very quickly turned his attention back to it, which annoyed her further. She knew what he was doing; he was trying to irritate her to the point where she begged him. And if she had to beg, she would fucking beg.
"Come on, you big bastard, fuck me!"
No sooner had the words left her mouth than his hand closed around her neck in a vice grip, making her bite her lip.
"What did you just say to me, whore?"
Recklessly, she kept it up, getting more aroused by the rise she was getting out of him. "I said fuck me, you fucking sexy son of a bitch!"
Growling, he pulled her out of her seat and into his own, her back pressed against his chest.
"I'd be careful, Jennie." Jaali's voice floated over. "Chiumbo doesn't take kindly to being insulted, not at all."
"Good." She arched her back, pressing her ass into his cock. "If he'll fuck me, it's worth it~"
He shrugged. "If you want to be able to walk tonight, I'd trod lightly. But if you want to deal with the consequences, fine by me."
She could feel the bulge in Chiumbo's dress pants starting to harden, and she knew she had him won over. He unbuckled the belt with one hand, the other still on her neck, and freed himself of it.
"I have noticed," Jaali continued while Chiumbo rid himself of his pants, blazer, and tie, "you've been growing a little cheeky today."
"Have I?" His hands fastened themselves to her shorts and pulled them off her legs. "Guess I should be punished then, hm?"
"A task I trust Chiumbo to handle efficiently. But he has more manpower behind him if he wants us."
She had half a mind to provoke the extra manpower into drilling her, but decided against it. At present, Chiumbo's tie slipped over her head and tightened around her neck, acting as a makeshift collar and leash.
"Ooh~" She moaned at the feeling of his steel-hard shaft pressing against her pussy, the warmth from it making her even wetter. "Oh god...I need this thick cock in me, master..."
A moment later, he obliged, aligned his head with her entrance and plunged into her, stretching her out and filling her to the brim.
"Oh, fuck, that's so big!" Her voice jumped up an octave and she shuddered in pleasure. It hadn't even been a full day since he last fucked her, but she'd already forgotten the total, mind-numbing bliss that only he could provide. He turned her around on his dick so she was facing him and commenced the fast, powerful thrusts that just made her scream; there was something about him, his cock, and the way he pounded her so good that set him apart from the others.
The tie tightened further and he pulled it back, cutting off her air supply just enough to spike up her lust. She was rapidly flying towards an orgasm, sooner than she'd thought was possible.
"Oh my god," she gasped, "harder, give me more!"
She knew that he knew she was close. His strokes got harder, his grip on her hips tightened, and her moans got louder as she approached climax.
"More," she gasped in his ear, yelping as he smacked her ass. "Fuck me harder, you big idiot! I'm gonna cum!"
He pulled her body flush with his own and growled deeply into her ear.
"You'll have to beg for it, kahaba."
The last three syllables were spoken with so much intensity and viciousness that she shuddered, both turned on and slightly scared by his tone.
"Please," she murmured, arching her back and pressing her ass into his crotch, eyes rolling back into her head, "fuck me harder, master, please, I need to cum, I wanna drench your thick cock in my cum!"
His fist closed around her hair and pulled her head down to his mouth level. "More."
"Please!" She cried in both desperation and a lot of arousal, trying desperately to renew the vigor of his previous pace, "make me squirt everywhere! Fuck my brains out, fuck me until I scream, master!"
"That's a good little slut."
The subsequent increase in force was almost too much to handle for her; an orgasm was quickly building and she knew she wasn't going to be able to hold on at all. That combined with his constant and relentless spanks, added fingering of her clit, and constant degradation of her, Jennie's pleasure shot through the roof and she lost control of it.
"Cumming, yes, I'm cumming, FUCK!" Words made almost impossible by what she was feeling, all thought was sucked away in a whirlpool of euphoric ecstasy as the girthy length spearing her pussy triggered an immense orgasm that wracked her entire body with mind-obliterating, toe-curling, back-arching bliss. A jet of her cum sprayed his thighs and the seat and she rode out the entire thing, met with his continuing thrusts. A moment later, he groaned loudly and she felt a rush of heat fill her up, which pleasured her just shy of enough to cum again. The sheer magnitude of his load was incredible, filling her up with his warmth.
"F-fuck..." She slumped onto him, panting, and felt his cum start to leak out of her. "So...full...so much cum...love it..."
When she finally gained the strength to get off him, she pulled the tie off her neck and leaned heavily into the chair, chest still heaving and hairline still gleaming with sweat.
"You're just like a bitch in heat, aren't you?" Jaali chuckled after a minute. "Just can't get enough dick."
"Never." She replied, smiling. "No one can sate my appetite."
"Well, soon enough Somi and your friends will be like that too." His wicked smile widened. "Lisa's already falling to the desire. What little resistance to her instinct she has left is being whittled away."
He'd barely finished the sentence when Lisa's orgasmic cries sounded from across the wall, long and loud.
"Well, at least her comedic timing is fucking legendary." Jennie muttered, rolling her eyes.
He laughed. "Indeed. Well, if you'll kindly clean your slutty self up, I believe it's time for us to leave."
...
The group pulled up in three separate Ubers to the bar, where five girls were waiting outside: the rest of the friend group.
Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media
"Jennie!"
Sana's happy shout was echoed by all four of the others, who all ran and hugged Jennie as she exited the van. Lisa was met with a similar greeting and then the five others stopped momentarily to survey the other eight members of the party.
"Damn, Jennie, you said you had friends with you, but you didn't say they were so hot..." Jiwon commented, eyes hungrily scanning the body of the nearest guard.
She laughed. "Shut up, Jiwon, we haven't even made it inside yet."
The guard in question, Aboyo, simply chuckled. "Let her speak her mind, Jennie."
She shot him a sideways glance, eyebrows raised, before leading all fifteen of them into the bar.
"Quite the big party tonight, isn't it, Miss Jennie?" The bartender, Jungho, commented. "Some kind of event?"
"Nope." She took a seat along with the others, almost occupying every bar stool. "Just a big friend group reunion."
"What'll it be then, misses? Sirs?" He tossed his cleaning rag up in the air and caught it.
They all ordered their drinks, which ranged from whiskey to vodka to gin to soju, and then the talking began. Jiwon immediately struck up a conversation with Aboyo and Ruhiu, quickly joined by Sana. Momo picked out two of the guards, Yusufu and Kariuki. Ryujin sat down with Gakere and Onkwani, whose appropriately given name (meaning 'one who talks a lot') lived up to his ability for conversation. Chiumbo, Jaali, Jennie, Lisa, and Minnie settled down in the center of the group.
"So where is it you guys come from, again?" Minnie asked, accepting her soju from Jungho.
"Kenya." Chiumbo, Jaali, and Lisa all said at once.
"More specifically, the main village of the Kikuyu tribe." Jaali elaborated. "The largest and most politically influential tribe in Kenya."
"Interesting. Jennie, how did you even come across them?"
"A tour." Jennie hadn't told the others about the tribe until now. "You remember that trip to Kenya I took a year or so back? The tour took us through that village."
"Hm." She sipped her drink and muttered to Jennie in Korean. "Jiwon wasn't lying, they're fucking hot."
"You really are a slut, Min." Jennie shook her head.
"Mm, this coming from someone who's barely walking straight." She retorted, much to Jaali, Lisa and Chiumbo's mirth. "Don't think we're idiots, Jennie."
Jennie blushed furiously and hit Jaali on the arm, who was stifling his snickers at Minnie's comment. "Shut up, all of you."
Minnie joined in the laughter. "Hey, none of us are judging. It's not like we're any prudish angels ourselves. I mean, Jungho can tell you all about that. Isn't that right, Jungho?"
The bartender, who'd been minding his own business washing out shotglasses, looked up. "What?"
She smirked, throwing him a wink. "You can tell Jennie that I'm far from innocent."
He smirked back. "You and Ryujin."
"Huh?" Ryujin looked over from her conversation with Onkwani. "What about me?"
"He's saying you're a slut, Ryu." Minnie called. "Not that it isn't true."
"Yeah, says the one who was having a 'chat' with him in the store room not a week ago." She riposted. "Let's not even go down this road."
"Yeah, whatever." Minnie shrunk back into her seat, now the one blushing amidst the group's giggles. "Point is, we don't judge anyone for fucking who they want."
"Hold on a second, aren't you usually a dom, Min?" Jiwon asked.
"Yeah, for all these little Korean pussy boys. I need a real man one of these days."
Jennie downed her shot, rapped the counter, and leaned closer to Minnie, ignoring the jab to her countrymen (Sorry, fellas.). "Well, let me tell you something. You'll certainly not be playing dom with these guys. You've never had dicks like these. Never."
"Oh yeah?" challenged Minnie. "We'll see about that."
"Oh, yes we will." She elbowed Lisa, who was talking to Chiumbo and Onkwani. "Lisa knows, too."
"Oh, it's true, Min." She said without hesitation, then in Korean under her breath. "You have no idea what pleasure is until you've fucked one of these guys. Been...ruined by one of them."
"Or five, for that matter." Jennie added, to the amusement of the others. "Nothing wrong with a good gangbang once in a while."
"Damn right." Minnie's eyes took on a more titillated look. "I guess I'll have to go for a little ride tonight, then."
"Cheers to that." Jennie raised her shotglass, and the others followed suit.
...
"So are we all just splitting up?"
The general question was, once the idea of fucking the guards had settled with everyone.
"I suppose." Jennie replied, looking at Jaali, who nodded, for confirmation. "But we all have to meet up in the morning."
"Fuck, I'm gonna need a shit ton of coffee." Jiwon shook her head.
"Same here." Agreed Minnie and Ryujin.
"The other guards and I have some unfinished business to attend to afterwards." Jaali broke in. "So I trust it's okay with everyone if they leave after pounding the brains out of you?"
"Works with me." Jiwon said, to general assent. "And don't worry about hiding what that 'business' is, Jennie told us all about it."
"Did she now?" His eyes flicked over to her, their brows raising, then he continued in a mock bright tone. "I'm sure we've talked about this, positively so. I can't imagine how many times I've told her not to spread that around, including on the plane not four hours ago."
"Sorry," Jennie muttered, going pink in the face. "They kept hounding me."
"Mm, I'm sure they did." He said satirically. "Regardless, I think that warrants a punishment later, hm?"
She blushed and nodded, very much aware of how quiet it had gotten among the group.
"Come again?" He sipped his cocktail casually.
"Yes, sir." She murmured quietly, fidgeting with her own glass. She could see the others silently giggling in her periphery, particularly Jiwon gesturing very dramatically and mouthing very obscene and very ridiculing things at her.
"Shut up, Jiwon." She fixed her with an evil side eye. "I'm gonna kill you, I swear to God."
"Careful, Jennie, I'm getting chills." said Jaali sarcastically, to the raucous laughter of everyone else.
"Anyway," Jennie said loudly over the giggles, "we'll each pick a guard or two to spend the night with, and meet back up in the morning."
"I call these two." Jiwon said immediately, pointing to Aboyo and Ruhiu.
Sana and Momo staked their claims on Yusufu, then Gakere was taken by Minnie and Ryujin.
"Jungho!" Minnie called.
"Yes?" He looked up.
"Wanna join us~?"
There was no hesitation whatsoever on his part. He nodded and called back. "I get off in 20 minutes."
Grinning, Minnie tossed a slip of paper containing her address to him and then led the party of nine out the doors, leaving Lisa, Jennie, Jaali, Kariuki, Onkwani, and Chiumbo to each other and Jungho to quickly clean up and end his shift.
"S'pose that makes six of us." Jennie noted, turning to Chiumbo and sliding a hand across the rock-hard muscle beneath the lapels of his blazer. "Wanna go home and have some fun~?"
"You know that I'll never say no to that." _____________________________________________________________
A/N: This is where I'm introducing the idea of perspective changes. For one-on-ones with the guards and idols, or just in general, I can't really have it be all Jennie's perspective. So from here on out I'll be hopping around. Just wanted to let you guys know. ______________________________________________________________
JIWON ______________________________________________________________
Fuck, why are Jennie's friends so goddamn sexy?
Jiwon could think of nothing but what awaited her at her apartment during the car ride. She was so wet she thought she would mess up her seat, and the speed she was driving at was definitely less than legal. She was rather lucky an officer wasn't around to clock her ten-over mph level.
They had barely made it through the door when Aboyo pushed her against it, one hand pinning her hands above her head and the other going to her neck.
"Mmh~" She moaned and bit her lip. "So forceful~"
Tumblr media
"You like forceful, kahaba?"
"I don't know what the fuck that means, but yes~" She leaned her head forward and kissed him, allowing his tongue entrance and pressing her body against his.
"God, I want you so fucking bad..." She whispered, as his lips left hers and moved down her jaw to her neck. "I bet you've got a beast in those pants, hm?"
His next words made her, if possible, even hornier.
"Want to find out?"
And suddenly her voice was three times as high-pitched as she moaned her reply amidst the caresses of his adept hands.
"Yes, sir~"
The powerful hand making contact with her face was unexpected, but not unwelcome, either.
"That's master to you, whore."
She gasped at the slap and the insult, but found that it only fueled her arousal.
"Oh, so you're into that, huh?" She murmured. "Let me correct myself then - yes, master."
"Good girl." His grip on her neck tightened. The way he said 'good girl' made her breath hitch and her heart race. "I expect that every time, you understand?"
"Yes, master..." She breathed, chest heaving. "What are you gonna do to me?"
"Nothing less than your wildest, most depraved fantasies, little slut." His breath was hot on her face and neck, and she could smell deep notes of wood and musk in his cologne.
"Oh god, yes..." The thought made her want to just cum on the spot, and she swallowed. "Please..."
Gripping her by the hair, he led her to the couch and none-too-carefully pushed her onto it. She lay on her back, legs spread wide and clothed pussy drenched with slick. The two shed their blazers as they approached, wearing identical lecherously fiendish grins.
Ruhiu crawled across the couch, loosening his belt and holding her right hand above her head against the soft cushions. Aboyo had shed his shirt, tie and belt, leaving his lean torso on full display for her hungry gaze.
"So sexy," she said candidly, eyes raking his abs. "So fucking sexy..."
Ruhiu's hands were busy at work stripping her, while her own hands unbuckled his belt and slid it out of its hoops. She tossed it aside carelessly and watched with ravenous lust as the other layers were removed.
Jiwon's eyes went wide at the size of the two hardening cocks before her, and the flood barriers controlling her slick widened as well.
"Oh my God..." Her mouth hung open and she sat up. "You're so big!"
Aboyo stepped closer.
"And you'll be finding out what 'so big' feels like soon, slut."
She yelped as he pushed her back down, pulling her legs apart and burying his face between them. His tongue, clearly having had some experience probing around slits, quickly located her most sensitive spots and swiped, prodded, and circled them. Ruhiu ducked down and his lips latched onto one of her nipples, his tongue swirling and flicking the sensitive peak.
"Oh fuck, that feels so good!" She pulled on his head, moaning and bucking her hips against the wet muscle exploring her pussy. "God, why are you so good at this?"
The blissful concerto of sensation she was experiencing was rapidly heightening her proximity to an orgasm, and she'd barely had her clothes off for two minutes.
"Oh yes," she purred, feeling the tongue flick her clit, making her shudder. "Oh yes, just like that...I'm gonna cum..."
He worked his tongue faster, reducing her to a squirming, moaning, desperate mess with calm and effortless expertise. Ruhiu slid two of his fingers into her mouth after gathering some of her slick on them, letting her taste her own juices and silencing the ever-increasing volume of her voice.
"Mmph," she cried muffledly into the two fingers, sucking the juices off them obediently. She wasn't able to alert Aboyo to the fact that she was tipping over the edge of orgasm, but her quivers and trembling were probably a pretty good indicator.
"Cum for me, slut," he urged her, fingers moving up to replace his tongue and plunging into her. Giving in wasn't a choice; she wasn't able to control the orgasm convening inside her.
And suddenly, it all became too much for her to handle.
"YES!"
The orgasm slammed into her like a truck going twenty over and she squirted hard, writhing and shaking as though being electrocuted. He didn't stop, finger-blasting her and muttering dirty, lascivious little nasties into her ear throughout the orgasm's course.
"Fuck...I didn't know I would ever cum so hard from just fingers...and tongue..."
"Then you're in for a night of surprises, little slut." Ruhiu hinted darkly. "Now come here."
She didn't need to be told twice. She obediently crawled over to his now fully naked form and straddled it, feeling his broiling-hot, rock-hard cock pressing against her tight little pussy.
She gasped at both the sight and sensation. "You should put an 'oversize load' sticker on this thing, what the fuck..."
He laughed. "Well, be that as it may, get ready to take an oversize load from it, slut."
"Mm, you just love calling me dirty names, don't you?" She bent her upper half down, face an inch from his. "I'm gonna love getting my insides rearranged by your massive cock."
"Oh, is that so?" She felt his hand grip her throat again. "Then allow me to do some rearranging."
He pushed into her with one swift, brutal thrust, stretching her out more than she'd ever experienced before.
"Oh my God!" She cried out, tensing and squeezing him all the harder in reaction. "You're so b-big! Fuck!"
"Well, big as I might be, you're fucking tight, holy hell..." He groaned lightly. "Might have to loosen that little pussy up."
"Yes, please, master~"
The next second she'd dissolved into blissful, incomprehensible moans as his hips started pumping. She'd never, ever felt something like this, something so big stretching her tight pussy out, someone making her feel so controlled.
Owned, you could say.
"Yes - yes - yes - fuck me - harder - yes - yes - fuck!" Her words, as though being fucked out of her, came out with each stroke. "S-so big!"
"Shut up, you little whore!" His palm connected with her cheek again, but she just blushed and bit her lip.
"Yes, master!" She moaned, bucking her hips in time with his powerful thrusts. "Oh my God, right there, harder!"
She'd briefly forgotten about Aboyo's presence, but was reminded acutely by the sensation of another wet tip pressing into her asshole.
"Wait–" She said frantically, whipping her head around. "Don't do that so fa - fuck!"
"What's the matter, slut?" He asked teasingly, ignoring her gasps as his entire length slid smoothly into her. "Little fast for you?"
Jiwon muttered a quiet "fuck off", which didn't escape the ears of either of them. Simultaneously, a hand slapped her face and another her ass cheek, and Aboyo grabbed her hair and pulled her head back to his mouth.
"Care to run that by me again?"
"N-no, master...I'm sorry..."
"Good girl."
Both cocks started ramming into her, battering her insides and sending powerful jolts of pleasure through her.
"Nghh, yes, so deep!" She gritted her teeth, whimpering and thoroughly enjoying being so brutally fucked. "Harder!"
Their cocks throbbed and pulsed delightfully inside her, making her moan and squirm in Aboyo's grip, and Ruhiu pulled her upper torso down so her face was barely two inches from his.
"Now, I'm going to make one thing very clear to you." He said. His voice was low and growly, which made her even wetter. "From now on you belong to us. You're going to be our obedient slave. We own you."
She shivered at both his tone and his words, feeling the orgasm start to sneak up on her.
"Answer if you understand me, whore."
"Yes, master, I belong to you," she replied, giving small blissful whines. "I'll be a submissive slut, master..."
"That's a good girl." His voice had a calm, quiet timbre, but held much weight nonetheless.
"Yes~" She purred, body writhing in time with the thrusts. "I'm a good girl for you~"
Aboyo's hand smacked her ass again, making her yelp. "Say it again."
"I'm a good girl for you!" She cried. "I"m nothing but an obedient little whore!"
Probably a direct result of her self-degrading words, both shafts inside her throbbed all the harder, which added the mounting pleasure fueling her impending climax.
"Filthy, pathetic little slave," Ruhiu breathed into her face, and she moaned in reply. "Made to do nothing but obey and serve. Isn't that right?"
"Yes, master! I exist only to please you!"
"Good girl."
Both of their hands gripped and caressed her hips, the push and pull of their rough thrusts rocking her body. Jiwon felt the heat and the rush in her core, her very soul. She'd never experienced something like this, never. She knew she couldn't come back from this; she was truly enslaved in all ways to this feeling, this experience, the two of them.
"Master...I'm gonna cum..." She muttered, mind starting to fade from conscious thought. "I'm gonna cum on this thick cock...God, it's so good..."
The two only grunted with the effort of pounding her in reply, a few more spanks landing on her ass.
"Gonna cum!" She said louder, back arching. "Yes, yes, yes, fuck me, make me cum!"
They gave it everything they had, the groans, moans, and claps ramping up in volume as they all neared their peaks.
"I'm gonna cum," Aboyo said through tightly gritted teeth. "Huyu kahaba amebana sana!" (This whore is so tight!)
"You ready for my load, little slut?" Ruhiu continued on the wavelength.
"Yes, master! Please give it to me! I want your cum in my pussy!"
"You want it, slave? Take it!" In sync, both of them groaned and slammed into her one last time, burying their cocks deep inside her. A hot deluge of thick cum flooded her pussy and ass at the same time, which set off her long-in-development climax.
Her mind exploded with pleasure; it was like someone had set off fireworks inside her. Head to toe, sensation flashed through her entire body, and the orgasmic scream that left her mouth was unlike anything she'd ever uttered.
"FUCK - CUMMING!"
Her body tensed and her toes curled as the waves of numbing, blissful pleasure swept through her and a jet of cum sprayed out of her. She was left breathless, gasping as she nearly passed out.
"So...so good..." she murmured as consciousness began to slip from her. "Thank you, master..." ______________________________________________________________
SANA ______________________________________________________________
"You know how to drive?" Sana asked Yusufu as the three approached her car and the others went their own directions.
"The basics." He smiled, opting for the passenger-side back seat. "It's probably better if you drive."
"Got it."
Momo riding shotgun, the trio departed the bar towards Sana's apartment, soon to become a threesome.
"So, Yusufu," Sana called to the backseat as they pulled away from the curb, "I gather you don't travel much?"
"Not a lot, no." He replied. "Duties to attend to, you know?"
"I guess." She shrugged. "I've never really done research on tribe life."
"Outings like this are usually reserved for more experienced guards. I've only been on the squad for a year or so. I was new when Somi and Jennie were brought in. But the chief thought it would be good to have someone who dealt with Somi come bring her back."
"Makes sense." Momo nodded. "I can't lie..it'll be fun to see how she breaks..."
"Yes, yes, all that will be fun, when it happens." Yusufu said. "But I think what will be even more fun for me...is watching how you two break." He layed a casually possessive hand on each of their shoulders.
The air inside the car shifted; suddenly, the two girls were blushing, biting their lips. Yusufu smirked, knowing the effect his words had on them.
"Yes, I think it'll be very fun watching the two of you slowly come undone while I turn your minds to mush by making you cum over and over and over...watching you accept and realize your places as my submissive little sluts...Don't you think that'll be fun, girls?"
"Mm, I think so~" Sana giggled, not really letting on how wet his words made her. "Really fun..."
"Oh, we'll see about that, Mr. Hotshot." Momo retorted.
"Do my ears deceive me, or was that a challenge?" Yusufu leaned forward. "You'll soon learn, Momo, that not one who has challenged me in the bedroom has ever lived up to it. You've got some nerve to try."
"More like Mr. Hot stuff..." Sana trailed off, eyes scanning the backseat's occupant.
"Well, you've never met a girl like me." Momo said bluntly. "We'll see when we get to Sana's place."
"Yes, we will." He said in a low voice. "And you'll be put in yours."
The rest of the ride passed with barely hidden lust and anticipation, until they pulled into Sana's driveway. Sana herself was nearly trembling with it as they walked the steps to her front door. The calm confidence he showed...the dominance this man exuded, the way he spoke, the way he sugarcoated nothing and left absolutely nothing to the imagination, was...thrilling.
She unlocked the door and let the three of them in, at which time Momo disappeared into the bathroom.
"I'll be out in a minute, I just have to change." She winked at Sana and mouthed 'have fun'. Sana blushed as the door closed and when she turned around, Yusufu was already there, backing her against the wall.
"So I can see you're the submissive one," he said, pinning her against it without even touching her, "the good girl."
"I-I guess..." She stammered, trying and failing to meet the intense gaze she found herself under. "Momo's just trying to see if your...sexy...th-thing is just a charade..."
"Oh, she'll soon find out it's no charade." He smirked. "As will you."
She bit her lip, feeling her arousal spike up. "Oh, uhm...I d-didn't think it was...a charade..."
Tumblr media
He laughed, a deep, rumbling noise that only seemed to turn her on more. "Adorable."
Blushing harder, she had to stop her legs from moving against each other. Her body felt like it was on fire, particularly between her thighs; an all-consuming, mind-controlling desire that filled her up and felt like molten magma inside her.
"Oh G-god..." She found herself trembling with the lust, the passion, the pure hunger she felt to be absolutely ruined by this man. "P-please..."
"Please what?" He put his finger on her chin and tilted her face up to him. "Say it."
"P-please..." She murmured again. "Take me...fuck me...use me...I want it so bad..."
His hand slithered up her torso, leaving a trail of goosebumps in its wake, before fastening itself around her neck. His finger pressed against Sana's lips and she opened them and allowed it in.
"I was just waiting for you to ask, sweetheart." He moved a fraction of an inch, almost imperceptibly, closer. "You're mine."
"Oh yes..." Sana moaned. "I'm...I'm yours...All – all yours..."
He leaned down and, in the same low, calm tone, spoke. "Good girl."
It made her feel like melting. Her legs went weak and she leaned into him, heat pooling in her abdomen.
"Oh God...I'm s-sorry...I don't know what's wrong with me, I-I'm not usually like this..."
"I do have an effect like that, don't I?" She gasped as he reached around, kneading her ass.
"It's – you're just so...so hot..."
"I know, sweetie." His hands moved down to the backs of her thighs and suddenly she was in the air, legs spread on either side of his waist and her entire body pressed against the solid mass of muscle that was his torso. She gasped, taking short, shuddering breaths; she could feel the obvious bulge in his pants rubbing against her.
"We call that confidence, baby girl." He bucked his hips, pressing his clothed cock even harder against her sopping wet heat, and she moaned again. "Seems to make girls like you go...wild."
Her hands felt over his pecs to his rock-solid biceps supporting her weight, the strong arms holding her against the equally as strong body they were attached to.
"P-please, stop teasing me..." She breathed. "Just fuck me..."
He set her down on the couch, discarded his jacket, and loosened his tie, peering amusedly at her flushed face and heaving chest.
"Beg me."
"Please, master, fuck me. I'm s-so wet, I need to feel you in me...make me your little toy, use me however you want, I'm just a c-cumdump for you...I'll do anything..."
"You are one needy little slut, aren't you, Sana?" He tossed the tie onto the couch and unbuttoned his shirt. It hung loose and open, allowing her a sweet eyeful of his shredded abs.
"Yes..." She nodded, almost dazedly.
"Yes, what?" He raised his eyebrows.
"Yes, master~"
The words sounded odd to her ears, but somewhere deep inside she knew it was right. She knew that was her place: to obey. To submit.
"Good. Now strip."
She rid herself of her outfit as quickly as she could, squirming under the gaze she was scrutinized with.
"Very nice." He slipped off the shirt and approached the couch.
"Well, well, well, what did I miss?"
Momo had returned from 'changing' and was leaning against the wall, completely exempt of clothing. Yusufu turned around and, seeming to remember what Sana'd said about her challenging dominance, his eyes narrowed. "Oh, you've returned? Time for you to join her."
Momo's eyes flicked to Sana's spread-legged form, and her expression shifted. "Looking quite tasty there, Sana."
Sana blushed and her legs twitched closer together, and Momo started approaching slowly.
"One second, sweetie." Yusufu held up one finger to Sana before intercepting Momo's path. In a flash he grabbed her wrists and held them above her head against the wall.
It was subtle, but Sana could see and hear Momo's quiet, aroused gasp before looking up defiantly at him.
"I know your type, Momo." He breathed into her face. "You like to test. You like to needle and push people's buttons, don't you? I'm going to let you know right know that I'm not one to be defeated."
"Ooh." She shivered sarcastically. "Chilling."
He was silent for a moment, and then chuckled.
"I know what you're doing. It's not going to work."
"Oh, really?" She arched her back, rolling her body against his. "You sure you aren't getting just a little mad?"
"Very." His expression remained hard. "I'd like to remind anyone it conerns that I'm wearing a belt, one that I imagine wouldn't feel very nice if I were to take it off and give a certain naughty girl a spanking."
"I'm terrified." She dramatically rolled her eyes.
"You're annoyingly good at getting under my skin, you know that?"
"Oh yeah?" She narrowed her eyes and smiled. "Do something about it."
"Fine."
Dragging her by the hair over to the couch and ignoring her pained protests, he threw her over his lap and slid his belt out of its loops. For the first time she looked slightly frightened, as if maybe getting under his skin hadn't been the best idea.
"It'd be much easier if you'd have just obeyed and stopped pretending to resist." He seized her shorts and yanked them down off her ankles. "We both know you're a submissive little bitch."
"No, I'm not!" Momo lied, even as she bit her lip. "I'm not scared of you!"
He chuckled, raising the folded belt. "We'll see about that."
"Aah!" She cried as the belt swished through the air and made impact with her supple little ass, and a loud crack of leather on flesh sounded. "Ow!"
He ignored her, bringing it down again, and she yelped again. Sana had a perfect view from behind of his shoulders flexing to bring the belt back up into the air.
"Yeah, hurts, doesn't it?" Another loud snap. "Stupid little slut."
"S-shut up!" Her voice faltered.
"Still going, huh?" Smack.
"Weak-ass motherfucker!"
He laughed, the mirth not reaching his gleaming eyes. "You shouldn't have said that."
He folded the belt over itself again and really got to work, giving her smack after smack as fast as he could.
"Fuck! Ow!" She yelled. "Kaesaekki!" (Bastard!)
"Insolent little bitch!" He only spanked harder, rapidly turning her ass cheeks a nice shade of red.
"Oww! I'm sorry!" She squirmed, trying to escape the punishing blows, but he pinned her flailing legs down with one of his own and held her torso down with one strong arm. "Stop, please!"
"Now, now, kahaba, it wouldn't be much of a punishment if I stopped when you asked, would it?" He said loudly over her yells, callous pleasure in his voice. "No, I need to teach you a lesson!"
"I've learned my lesson, I promise!" Tears started to well in her eyes from the pain and from the humiliation of being spanked like a child in front of her best friend.
The best friend in question was sitting against the back of the couch with her legs spread wide open, unabashedly fingering herself to the sight of her best friend getting spanked. Small whimpers escaped her as she teased herself
"Really, Sana?" Momo hissed. "Really?"
Yusufu paused for a moment to look around and laughed, giving Momo a brief respite.
"Well, it seems I'm not the only one enjoying your punishment, Momo." He leaned to his right a little and glanced between her legs. "Nor, it appears, are the two of us alone on that front. Getting a little turned on, little whore?"
"N-no!" She lied. She hadn't been aware of how aroused she'd been getting, but it hit her in full then. "No, I'm not! And stop calling me that!"
"I'm afraid you're not in much of a position to make such demands, honey." He caressed her ass as Sana's hand continued to work between her legs. "And-" his hand moved lower, teasing her folds and making her moan, "liar, liar, pussy on fire."
"S-shut up!" She felt her cheeks flush. "I'm not lying! I d-don't like this!"
Another resounding smack sounded as the belt made impact with her skin again.
"Stop lying to me."
"I'm n-not! Bastard!"
Smack.
"Stop. Lying."
"I'm...I'm not lying..."
"Even as you're sitting here leaking onto my thigh. Right." He scoffed, spanked her again, then grabbed her hair and yanked her head back to growl in her ear.
"Tell me the truth, you lying whore."
"Fine...I...I kinda like it..." She admitted, blushing furiously.
Smack.
"The whole truth. Spill it, slut."
"Okay! I really, really like this...it turns me on so much, to be dominated and punished like this. It makes me s-so wet..."
"Now, how hard was that?" He tossed the belt aside and delivered a slap to her already-stinging cheeks. "Sana, did that sound so hard to say?"
"No, sir..." Sana hummed in pleasure. "I think you punish her more~"
"As you wish, sweetie." Grinning evilly, he picked back up the belt and gave her a sound whack with it.
"Fuck!" Then she looked over her shoulder with her front teeth clamped on her bottom lip, eyes hazed with lust. "Harder please~"
"I'm sorry, what's that?" He leaned in, widely smirking. "Didn't quite catch that last bit."
"I said...punish me harder, please, daddy~"
Smack. "Master." He corrected.
"Yes, master."
"Better." Another spank, halfhearted.
"Please, give this bad girl more!" She begged, wiggling her ass back and forth. "Punish me~"
"Well, if you want the punishment it isn't much of a punishment, is it?" He taunted. "Guess I'll stop."
"No!" She arched her back. "Please, keep going!"
He leaned down and, with a slap to her ass that made her yelp, snarled into her ear. "You'll have to earn it, whore."
She knew what she was to do, and upon his release of her legs, she slid down onto her knees, finding quite the large package straining against the slacks in her face.
"C-can I? Please?"
No more explanation was given or required as he unzipped, unclasped, and rid himself of the pants, bringing his boxers with them.
"Oh...oh my God~" ______________________________________________________________
MOMO ______________________________________________________________
Momo was quite taken aback at the sheer size of the cock presented to her; she wasn't sure she could fit it all into her mouth. Sana seemed equally surprised and was goggling at it as well. She reached out tentatively and gripped his base, gathering saliva in her mouth before enveloping the head of his cock in her mouth.
"Mmm, that's it, suck it, you little whore." His words, insulting as they were, satisfied her in some depraved, profligate way. She ignored them and focused on doing what she was slowly beginning to recognize as her duty: pleasing Yusufu.
She moaned into it. Her lust was quickly dissolving any moral qualms she had about serving him; as she opened her throat and started bobbing her head, she found that her hands were starting to sneakily move towards her pussy and breasts. Sana, on the other hand, was unashamedly finger-banging herself knuckle-deep, luxurious groans streaming out of her mouth.
'Fuck it,' she decided mentally, 'I'm going to enjoy this.'
She pushed her face down, driving his entire, girthy length into her mouth and throat. As her eyes rolled back into her head, her fingers found their way to her drenched pussy and started rubbing furiously. Suddenly her efforts were accompanied by a blissful sensation that served only to fuel the intense and passionate lust controlling her mind.
"Such a good girl," Yusufu commented, much to Momo's reprobate pleasure. "Hey, Sana?"
It took Sana a second to break out of her little trance, her eyes locked on his dick disappearing into Momo's mouth.
"Y-yes?" She looked dazed, as if she'd been knocked out and reawoken.
"Make yourself useful, sweetheart. Go and eat this little slut out."
She looked very surprised for a moment, but for only a moment. The next second she'd taken on a very promiscuous expression.
"Yes, master..."
She hopped off the couch and circled behind Momo, dropped to her knees, and without a moment of hesitation buried her tongue between her legs.
"S-Sana?" She released the dick from her mouth momentarily. "W-what are you doing?"
"She's doing what I told her to." Yusufu answered. "Now get back to it."
"Mmph!" She yelped and moaned as he thrust his dick back down her throat and Sana's tongue pushed into her pussy.
She was unnervingly good at it; within the span of twenty seconds Momo was already on edge. Yusufu appeared to me nearing his own orgasm, and Sana's fingers were keeping on top of satisfying the body they belonged to.
Suddenly, Sana's tongue worked its was higher, and Momo shuddered in pleasure as the wet muscle swiped and prodded at her asshole. She dislodged the shaft from her throat and stroked fast and hard, trying to milk his cum out of it.
"Oh, keep doing that, Sana," she gasped, "Oh God yes, right there, that feels so good!"
She reached around and pulled Sana's head into her ass, on the teetering edge of an orgasm. Yusufu groaned through gritted teeth and pulled Momo's mouth back down right ass he hit his peak; rope after rope of his thick, hot cum spurted into her waiting mouth. It became too much for her to handle when Sana reached up and slid two fingers into her pussy, and she lost control.
Her cry was muffled, but quite audible as her jaw went slack around his still-hard rod. With what little strength she could muster with the waves of orgasmic pleasure lighting her nerves on fire, she rolled her abdomen in circles to grind her ass against Sana's mouth and a jet of cum sprayed her chest.
The three of them remained in that position, Sana still lapping at Momo's ass and pussy, until Yusufu moved and wordlessly picked Momo up from the floor. Sana, who'd been enjoying the task he gave her, made a small noise of complaint until she saw him wave his hand towards Momo's spread-eagled form on the couch, donning a small grin.
"She's all yours, sweetie." ______________________________________________________________
SANA ______________________________________________________________
Yusufu returned a few minutes later to find a rather dazed Momo sitting in the same position with Sana's tongue working away between her legs while delirious moans poured out of her mouth like juice from a melon.
"Sana. Over here." He sat down at the corner of the couch.
She stopped immediately and sidled over to him, leaving Momo completely out of it.
"Yes?"
Her breath caught in her throat as he pulled her into a reverse-cowgirl on his half-reclined form, and she could feel the heat of his quickly-hardening cock directly on her sensitive folds.
"I believe this is about where we were before we were so rudely interrupted by Momo?" Her breaths quivered and she nodded. "Tell me, do you want to be fucked?"
"Yes please, master~" His cock twitched and she gasped. "I want to feel this inside me..."
"Do you? Say it again."
"I want to be fucked! I want you to pound me senseless and make me cum until I'm just a broken whore!
"F-fuck!" Sana's pleasure went from 0 to 100 instantly and it made her want to cum already. "That's s-so deep, fuck!"
"You know, my little slut, I did not expect you to be so tight." His equable tone remained, but it was quite plain he was holding back groans. She felt handcuffs being fastened around her hands as she leaned back.
"Oh God, yes, yes, you feel so good inside me master! Fuck me!"
His lips attached themselves to her neck, sending little shivers down her spine, and his fingers snaked around to her pussy.
"F-fuck, how are you so good at this?" She managed the words with difficulty.
"Years of practice, kahaba." His fingers danced dexterously over her lips in just the right way to make her moan and squirm.
Momo had snapped out of it and was now sitting against the couch, three fingers pumping deep inside herself at the sight of her friend being so thoroughly demolished. She gasped and moaned at the sensation, joining the other two in their approach to orgasm.
"So - fucking - good...!" The combination of sensations built up the heat inside her again, like someone compressing a giant hot coil.
"Are you gonna cum for me sweetie?"
"Yes, master! Your dick is so good!"
His breath came hot on her neck as he chortled. "Say it again."
"Your cock feels so good, so deep inside me!" Pressure built and built, soon to overwhelm her. "Nngh god, please keep going!"
"Won't disappoint you on that, little slut." His other, unoccupied hand went to her neck. "You're mine."
"Yes, master, I'm yours," she panted, "I belong to you..."
"Such a good girl." He murmured into her neck. "Doing more good for you than for this little slut Momo."
His cock speared into her like a knife into a slab of meat; her walls pulsed and throbbed around him.
"God, you're so tight!" His arm wrapped around her thighs and pulled them up, allowing better leverage to fuck her all the harder. "I'm gonna cum inside this little pussy!"
"Give it to me master! Give me your cum!"
"Fuck, I'm gonna cum!" Momo cried.
"Mm, take it, whore!" Yusufu bellowed.
Then thought was blissfully wiped from all three brains as they joined together in an intense, consecutive orgasm. ______________________________________________________________
MINNIE ______________________________________________________________
"Oh, shit..."
"What's wrong, Ryu?" Minnie asked.
"My car only seats two." She opened the driver's side door and got in slowly.
"Oh, yeah..." Minnie trailed off. "Well...shit."
"What are you two moaning about? Simple fix to that, girls." Gakere took the passenger side and pulled Minnie onto his lap.
Both girls gasped, and Minnie felt something stir inside her that she hadn't felt in a long time. She'd been playing the dom for what felt like years. Dealing with all the hesitant, unsure, even inhibited partners she met, she'd had no choice but to go with it and learn to be the dominant girl the little sissy boys wanted. But all the while, she'd been looking for a dominant, bold guy who would absolutely pulverize her so thoroughly she'd have to rent a wheelchair for a couple of weeks. But something in how he was so forward, so bold and confident, ignited the old sense of submission she'd been longing to have drawn out of her. There was no need to get her hopes up, however. There were always the phonies, the impostors. Fake-ass guys who would have confident brazenness at first. Their acts would crumble when they made it into the bedroom, and her hopes would be dashed, again. So she didn't let said hopes rise at his show of boldness, and past the quickly-disguised gasp, didn't react at all. She'd have to test his resolve and his dominance, after all.
The car doors shut and they started off.
It was only a couple of minutes and a few adjustments of her position (that made her ass grind against him and his hardening cock take its place right between her thighs) before she started to feel a very large something rising to full mast between her spread legs.
"Ryu," she muttered, and with a few meaningful glances down, purveyed her obvious message.
Big dick? Ryujin mouthed.
Minnie nodded markedly.
"Oh!" Ryujin said. "Oh~"
"Oh what?" Gakere raised his eyebrows at her.
"Uh, nothing..." She hastily covered up the wordless exchange. "We were just, uh-"
"Silently discussing the fact that her cute little ass is getting me hard?" His fingers caressed the supple flesh, making her gasp again. "I could tell."
Ryujin giggled and nodded, but Minnie stayed silent. There it was again. That feeling that she'd sought for so long, it was back. Just like a powerful drug, one little taste was all she needed to be hooked.
"How far are we?" He asked, drawing small moans from her mouth through his assertive caresses.
"About 3 minutes out."
By the time they reached Ryujin's place, Minnie was dripping wet. The thoughts of the pleasures that awaited her once they got there, along with his adept hands roaming her body, had made her incredibly horny.
"I would tell you two to get a room, so that Minnie doesn't cum all over my seats," Ryujin chuckled, making Minnie blush, "but we've arrived at the room."
And one quick trip into the house later, Minnie found herself being aggressively kissed and groped against the door by Gakere and to her surprise, Ryujin as well.
"Ryujin - what?" She moaned as both tongues moved lower on her, down to her neck and collarbone, the fingers moving down to her pussy. "Why are you - ohh fuck~"
"I know what you really want, Min." She grinned evilly. "And I'm going to help you get it."
"Oh yes, right there~" She shuddered at the feeling of many fingers pressing into her clit and surrounding spots.
"You're going to get a taste of real dominance tonight, Minnie." She continued. Ryujin's thin finger slipped inside her. "The dominance you've been craving for sooo long..."
Minnie still had her reservations. Ryujin might be able to play the dom well, but Gakere's abilities were still under question. But as his grip fastened around her hair and he pulled her over to the couch, her doubts started to dissolve. She found that a fire was burning hot in her core, a fire of the pleasure she was taking in being treated so roughly.
"You want this one, Ryujin?" Gakere asked.
"I sure do." Ryujin smirked. "Just hang around, I'll need you in a little while."
"You got it." He stepped back and learned against the bar as Ryujin turned to Minnie.
"Up."
Minnie wasn't used to hearing such a commanding, assertive tone from Ryujin, but she rose to her feet.
"Strip. Now."
With slightly trembling hands, she stripped off her top, but the action was met only with a sharp slap to her face. Instead of feeling offended, however, she felt incredible arousal at her friend's roughness.
"When I tell you to do something, you respond with 'Yes, mistress', is that clear?"
Her breath caught in her chest, but she still managed a small "Yes, mistress."
Ryujin leaned forward and put a hand to her ear. "What was that, slut? Speak up, now."
"Yes, mistress." She repeated. The words felt odd to say, after hearing it said to her so many times, but she was disguisedly reveling in it.
"Good girl."
She blushed and her legs felt suddenly weak. The fire was spreading.
"Th-thank you, mistress."
Ryujin's smirk widened as Minnie finished stripping, showing just a hint of the aberrant pleasure she was taking out of this. "On your knees, slave."
"Yes, mistress."
She knelt obediently, and her friend started to remove her own clothing. Minnie watched hungrily with a lust she'd never felt for a friend before, the sight of Ryujin's nubile body just horny food for her. Ryujin had another surprise, too. After telling Minnie to stay, she went into her bedroom and returned with a pair of handcuffs that she clicked around Minnie's wrists. They weren't the flimsy plastic shit, either.
"Now eat me out, Minnie."
"Yes, mistress~"
She leaned forward, planted her lips on Ryujin's clit, and moved her tongue out of her mouth to swipe across her friend's pussy.
"Fuck yes, keep going just like that, baby," Ryujin moaned luxuriously, head falling back as her hands found their ways to Minnie's head and pulled. "Such a good little whore."
Minnie herself moaned and giggled softly. Her entire mind was consumed with the taste of Ryujin's juices, her thought process evaporated by the subservience she was showing.
All of a sudden Ryujin pulled her head away.
"On the couch."
Minnie immediately laid flat on her back on the ottoman, whereupon Ryujin clambered atop her and straddled her face. Minnie's tongue shot out and delved into Ryujin's wet tunnel, prodding, poking, and swiping anywhere and everywhere that could pleasure her.
She couldn't see much of anything apart from Ryujin's naked torso, but she felt someone else on the ottoman, seemingly at her gesture. She gasped as a pair of strong, callused hands lifted her lower body up and a very stiff, throbbing head pressed against her entrance.
"Mmph!" She tried to stop it, maybe slow it dow, but too late. The next second her pussy had enveloped what she estimated to be at least eight inches of rock-hard, pulsing cock.
The pussy on her mouth drowned out her cry, the vibrations bringing its owner that much closer to orgasm. Dutifully, Minnie continued and started thrusting her tongue in and out of Ryujin as fast as she could.
She adored the position she was in; being used like a sex toy by her best friend and a stranger friend of Jennie's. She'd been looking for someone to assume this position with for much too long; she'd never known that she spoke to said person every day. Had she known that Ryujin would be willing to dominate her in this hot way, she'd have leapt at the opportunity.
"Yes, Minnie, keep going, right there!" Ryujin bucked her hips, riding Minnie's face in a desperate attempt to reach her orgasm. A few more seconds passed and then as Minnie's tongue slid over her clit and Gakere delivered a hard smack to her jiggling ass simultaneously, she erupted like a volcano, drenching the mouth and face she was riding in her cum and releasing a cry that every neighbor on the block was definitely awoken by.
Ryujin whimpered and slumped forward and off of her. Gakere's cock kept pumping, the ridges, bumps and veins rubbing over sensitive spots that made her mewl with pleasure.
"Oh fuck..." she moaned, "Keep going...harder..."
Suddenly, he flipped her over onto her stomach, pushed apart her thighs, and plunged back in. The position allowed even deeper penetration, and he sank his hips all the way down until every last millimeter was deeply rooted inside her.
Her eyes widened. "Fuck!"
"So big...!"
"So deep~"
His tip was at a point in her pussy she didn't know could be accessed, firmly pressing against the barrier that was her cervix.
"Oh my god...fuck me, master~"
Never in her life had she felt so submissive and taken so much pleasure in it. Never in her life has she been this infatuated with a sensation. And never in her life had she been more desperate to be fucked, railed, absolutely obliterated by a dick.
Gakere obliged her request and claps of skin on skin rang out as he started giving it to her. Stroke after stroke, he attained maximum penetration with well-honed skill she'd never had the luck of experiencing before.
"Yes, yes, yes, harder! Pound my little pussy! I belong to you~"
Her declaration felt very odd to say, even amongst the subservient-minded thoughts she had. Usually it was the bottom boys she ran into who were doing the serving and the belonging to her, but now she found herself in the same place. And she loved that feeling more than anything she'd ever known before.
A length of black fabric suddenly closed around her eyes. Sensory deprivation was something she'd very rarely been on the receiving end of, but she had always found it quite thrilling.
Tumblr media
Ryujin was starting to come back to. She'd clearly not gotten enough of Minnie's tongue, because she straddled her face again, but it was a little different this time.
"Eat my ass, you little whore."
There were no reservations in Minnie's mind whatsoever.
"Yes, mistress~"
Gakere took the opportunity to land a few spanks on Ryujin as Minnie's tongue started probing against her asshole, a largely foreign sensation to both of them.
"Good girl," Ryujin moaned, arching her back. "Such a good girl for me..."
Minnie purred at the praise and increased her efforts. She was rapidly advancing towards an orgasm, and judging by the pulses and throbbing of Gakere's cock inside her, so was he. His groans increased in volume, as did Ryujin's in the face of Minnie's frenzied licking.
"Gonna cum, little slut."
"I'm gonna cum Minnie, don't stop!"
Like New Year's in London, the three of them exploded. Ryujin's cum gushed over Minnie's face as her own squirted onto Gakere. A sea of thick, warm liquid poured into Minnie's thoroughly-fucked pussy, which nearly made her cum again.
Ryujin collapsed off of Minnie's face as Gakere's girthy dick pulled out of her, and the three of them started their rest period with only the panting, gasps, and soft moaning filling the room. Minnie slid the blindfold off herself.
TOC TOC TOC
"Ryujin?" Came a voice from outside the door.
A grin spread across both faces as Minnie and Ryujin looked at each other.
"Be right there, Jungho~" ______________________________________________________________
JENNIE ______________________________________________________________
They'd scarcely gotten into the house before Jennie found herself trapped against the door by Chiumbo's hulking form.
"I'm going to fuck you so hard you black out, little slut." He breathed into her face. His arms, which were on either side of her body, keeping her trapped, felt delectably solid against her.
"I'd like to see you try," she taunted. His eyes narrowed, and she rolled her hips against him.
The other three had already stripped Lisa; she was being fingerblasted by Jaali and pinned to the wall by Kariuki and Onkwani. Jennie's attention was quickly drawn back to her own circumstances as Chiumbo quickly and expertly relieved her of her own clothing.
He grabbed the back of her neck and pulled her unresisting body into the bedroom. Once inside, he shut the door, shed the shirt and blazer, and bore down on Jennie's sprawled, naked form.
She hummed in pleasure at his touch; she was so desperately horny that she didn't really care what he did to her.
"Please," she gasped, barely able to get words out for how much and how adeptly he was touching her, "please tie me up and ruin me, master. I want that huge dick inside me again, I want you to fuck me so hard it splits me in half!"
"I happen to have brought the appropriate tools for such a thing, kahaba." He held up four pairs of cuffs. "Flip over."
"Yes, master!" Her insides churned with excitement as she followed his order and turned over onto her stomach. She felt her legs being pulled apart, and each ankle being cuffed to a bedpost. Then he moved into her field of vision and cuffed each of her arms to its own bedpost, leaving her spread-eagled, drenched, and horny as all hell.
The sound of cloth sliding on skin reached her ears and then his weight was on top of her, his cockhead rubbing over her folds.
"D-don't tease me, master~" She shuddered. "Take what's yours, make me scream, make me cum..."
She didn't know where he'd gotten a blindfold, but the next second it had been tied around her eyes, turning her vision black. Before she'd even had time to react, his cock slammed into her slick pussy.
"Ahhh, fuck!" She wailed in pleasure. "So big, you're gonna fucking break me! Oh god, yes, fill me up!"
Each stroke of the brutal force driving her into the bed was like a peek through heaven's pearly gates. Her world and her consciousness narrowed to the relentless pounding of his shaft into her.
"Yes, yes, harder!" She moaned. Fuck me like the dirty, slutty whore I am!"
His hand fastened around her hair and his thrusts quickened. "Tell me, kahaba, who owns you?"
"You do, master!" She cried. "Only you! I belong to you!"
"Good little whore."
Jennie's screams reverberated in the timbers of the house as he pushed her to new heights of bliss. Her brain drew a blank, overwhelmed by the intensity of the sensation lighting her nerves on fire. Her eyes rolled into her head; she didn't know where she was, or who she was, either - all she knew was that she was going to cum from this ecstasy.
"I'm gonna...s-shit, I'm gonna cum..." Her vision blurred. "Fuck~"
She hadn't heard the door open or his footsteps as he approached; her euphoric tunnel vision had made her completely oblivious to Jaali's entrance. That was, until he appeared in her hazy vision, sat down, and pushed his dick past her half-open lips. She moaned and started bobbing her head as best she could; she would never say no to the taste of Jaali's cum.
"Mm, such a good girl," he said, taking hold of her head and pulling down. "My obedient little slave."
His cock was already wet, probably from Lisa's saliva, but she paid it no heed. Chiumbo grunted with the toil of keeping up his effort; he and Jennie could both feel the fact that he was getting close.
"Fuck," he groaned, "Siwezi kudumu zaidi!" (I can't last much longer!)
"Are you ready to take our cum, little slut?" Jaali asked.
She nodded wildly. She was more than ready; she'd been ready for this role her entire life. The next second, both cocks had been deeply buried into her and both erupted inside.
It was as though dynamite had been lit inside her mind. It felt like her nerves were exploding with pleasure, and her climax struck her like a thunderbolt from the heavens. Her scream was muffled by the cock and large amount of seed in her mouth, but definitely audible nonetheless. A powerful jet of her cum squirted out of her and over the mattress, tears springing to her eyes from the sheer intensity of her orgasm.
And then, it all became too much and her vision faded as she lost consciousness. ______________________________________________________________
LISA ______________________________________________________________
The moment the door had shut after Jaali, Onkwani and Kariuki rounded on Lisa like a pair of hungry wolves. Kariuki picked her up as easily as if she were a little child and with little concern tossed her onto the couch.
Tumblr media
"I haven't forgotten how tight your pussy is, kahaba." His voice was low and carried a chilling tone. "And believe me when I say I'm going to absolutely ruin it."
"Mmh~" She moaned even at the mere thought. "Yes, please..."
He raised an eyebrow. "Come again?"
"Yes please, master..."
"Good girl." He smirked. "Spread those legs for me."
She quickly complied and spread her legs apart, watching with ravenous lust as both of their clothes came off piece by piece.
Within seconds they were on top of her, and she quickly found herself moved into a doggy position. To make things even more arousing for her, Onkwani produced a length of rope and tied her hands together behind her back, rendering her completely helpless to whatever they felt like doing to her.
"Please, use me," she breathed. "Use me however you want."
"Oh, I intend to." Kariuki grinned evilly.
The next second, she'd been stuffed like a Thanksgiving turkey in both ends full of thick meat. Her senses were suddenly overloaded with intense pleasure, and she no longer registered anything but the sensation.
"Ohmhghhd~" The sound that left her was in no way intelligible past the excessive quantity of dick in her mouth, but it was well understood nonetheless. Dutifully, she opened her throat as best she could and allowed them to get to work.
She'd never realized how fast a man could thrust his hips until that moment. What the two lacked in power, they made up for in pure speed. With blinding velocity they pounded both sides of her ferociously, sending her spinning headlong down the slick road to climax.
Lisa moaned and whimpered into the shaft in her mouth. What little was left of her reservations about this entire tribal slave concept was crumbling under the relentless, jackhammering assault of these two men. She'd been, relatively speaking, new to sex when she'd come to Kenya with Jennie, but she was now all too willing to indulge in this depraved ecstasy.
Like metal heating up inside a furnace, her body seemed to be getting hotter. A feeling like molten lava pooling in her lower abdomen was rising, a clear indicator that she was approaching her peak. Several slaps landed on her ass.
"Fhhhk~" She cried. She started bobbing her head back and forth in an effort fueled by her pure arousal, skyrocketing Onkwani's pleasure. With what little brainpower she could muster from the pile of mush her mind had become, she intentionally clamped down on Kariuki's cock to ramp it up for him as well.
With a simultaneous cry of pleasure, the three of them joined together in a concurrent orgasm, and a barrage of cum flooded into both holes.
...
"Wake up, Jennie."
It was still nighttime; Jennie could tell by the lack of sunlight attacking her eyes through her eyelids. She opened her eyes to Jaali's rumbling voice urging her awake. Everything in her lower region felt thoroughly used, but her heart lept when she realized they were going to get Somi.
"Are we leaving?" She yell-whispered.
"Indeed we are. Get dressed," he continued, "because it's time to go retrieve my other little slut."
Both of them shared an identically maniacal grin.
"Here we come, Somi."
______________________________________________________________
A/N: Aaaaaaand that's a wrap on Field Trip Part 3. Field Trip 4 will be in progress immediately, so it won't be THAT much longer. End scenes might have been a little rushed, but I was anxious to get this out and get FT4 started. Thank you all very much for reserving the extensive amount of time this takes to read for me. I hope you all enjoyed!
224 notes · View notes
bbsmuts · 16 days ago
Text
Field Trip Part 2: The Queen's Homecumming ft. BLACKPINK Jennie and Lisa
A/N: This is the continuation of Field Trip, which was something that was requested a lot back when I released the original. I've kept people waiting long enough, and I'm sure seeing that title made a lot of people excited. Field Trip remains my most popular smut, with over 900 notes, shoutout to my man @xiaoondc for pitching it. It's almost been a year in real time, so it'll be accurate.
-상훈
Length: 8.45k
Possible TW: Pretty much all of it
Tags: Domination, slave/master, choking, spanking, breeding, humiliation, whipping, gangbang, spitroasting, anal, throatfuck, bondage
WARNING: Intense and graphic sexual violence and degradation is depicted in this smut, much more than the original Field Trip. If you are easily triggered by or sensitive to such content, I strongly advise that you stop reading here.
Part 1: Field Trip
Tumblr media
It had been nearly a year since Jennie's scandalous visit to Nairobi, and the time had come for her to return. At last.
Jennie had been waiting eagerly for a full year to go back to Kenya as she had promised, and now she had the opportunity. So it was with high spirits and high anticipation that she packed her things and headed to the airport. Only this time, there was a difference. She had decided to bring along a friend of hers who was relatively pure and innocent, Lisa. The two of them boarded the plane together, Lisa happily talking Jennie's ear off, having no idea what was in store for her. She was jittery the whole flight, anticipation and excitement flooding her. The thought of what was going to happen when she arrived...it made her want to finger herself right there with Lisa and the random-ass guy sitting in the seat next to her.
She disembarked the plane hastily with Lisa, waited very impatiently going through security, and took a cab to the familiar Radisson Blu hotel, where she settled down for a few hours of sleep before the morning.
...
The look of pure shock on Ngina's face when she saw Jennie, in her crop top and shorts, back on the bus was laughable, she stared for a moment and then recovered herself, going back to her clipboard to examine something. Jennie smirked and sat down near the front next to Lisa, watching the locals of Nairobi mill around by the bus stop. Once Ngina had counted her passengers and made sure everyone was there and that there were no stragglers, the bus engine started and they began moving. Jennie's excitement was reaching fever pitch, but she kept a calm outer demeanor. The scenery brought back vivid memories of her last visit, and as they pulled closer to the village, Jennie could see the massive Mugumo tree that had lead her and Somi into the trouble that had ultimately lead her to a Kenyan BBC addiction.
The village had run into some subtle improvements since Jennie had last been there; the houses and buildings had been renewed, the villagers clothes looked newer, and the architecture was slightly more modern and updated, and something that resembled an outmoded hotel was visible at the far end of the square. The massive baobab tree that Jennie and Somi had been tied to and whipped at last time was also clearly in sight, the thought sending a pang of anticipation through her body.
All the passengers disembarked the bus and entered the village, Ngina shaking hands with the leader, who looked mildly surprised to see Jennie back. The same could not be said for the other passersby, who stopped and openly stared in shock. Jennie approached the leader and extended her hand.
Taking her hand and shaking it, he said, "I never did catch your name, did I?"
"It's Jennie. You?"
"Jaali." He looked to Jennie's left and saw Lisa, who was standing there watching the exchange and had chosen to wear a very small and very tight white halter top and black shorts, which perfectly displayed her flawless figure. "I see you brought a spare."
Tumblr media
"Indeed I did. This is Lisa." Lisa stepped forward and shook Jaali's hand, eyeing him and her surroundings very curiously.
Jaali stepped back, a cunning smirk on his face. "Very good. Well, have a look around, feel free to explore." His smirk widened. "I hear the Mugumo trees are very pretty this time of year."
"How funny, so did I." Jennie returned the devilish grin, both of them sharing a knowing smirk. "Be a shame if we didn't check them out."
He laughed. "Indeed. Well, I have matters to attend to, so I'd best be off. Enjoy yourselves."
Jennie and Lisa departed towards the large, open fields together. The word that Jennie was back spread very quickly, and various locals, especially the men, greeted Jennie as she passed and voiced how glad they were to see her again.
Jennie inwardly smirked and shook her head, since she knew well that everyone but Lisa knew what would be going on today. She wondered vaguely whether she and Lisa would be separated, or whether Lisa would consent to or enjoy what was bound to happen once they reached the Mugumo tree. The guard troop passed several times, each time a different member greeting Jennie and throwing a glance at her retreating form.
"Wow," commented Lisa the sixth time this happened, "you must be really popular down here. What, did you make friends with every person in Kenya?"
Jennie chuckled as they both sat down side by side on a large lakeside rock. "Sure I did. Plenty of guys, as well. You know me, you know I'm into black guys."
Lisa scoffed and laughed as well. "Of course you would."
They laughed together for a moment before Jennie spoke. "Hey, you never know what could go down."
Lisa's giggles came to a hushed silence. "You mean...with them?"
Jennie nodded, curious to see how Lisa felt about it. Lisa blinked a few times and then said, "Three letters. B. B. C!"
Jennie laughed again. "Shocking that you would think that way."
Lisa paused her giggling once more. "But seriously, did you actually?"
"Maybe. Maybe not."
"Sure then. Whatever you say."
Jennie scoffed and then glanced toward the bank opposite them, spotting the massive Mugumo tree, fully in bloom, and the altar below it. The scenery was really quite beautiful, but as the guard troop passed by again, she had other things on her mind.
"Say, Lisa," Jennie said, still observing the tree, "you ever seen a Mugumo tree up close before?"
"No."
"Well, why don't we go see that one?" Jennie nodded towards the other bank. Lisa looked over at it and hopped up.
"Sure, let's go."
A small and insignificant part of Jennie felt guilty for leading her friend into such a trap, knowing that the level of pain, shame, and humiliation would match if not exceed that of last time, but that small part of her was drowned by the other parts of her, particularly parts in her lower region, that had sworn loyalty and developed addiction to the cocks of the tribesmen.
They approached the tree, Lisa making comments on how nice the leaves looked, and sat down on another rock near it. Before long, the small body of guards started moving steadily in their direction.
"That's odd," Jennie commented, fighting hard to keep the smirk off her face and her excitement down. "I wonder why they're coming over here? There's no one but us."
"No idea." Lisa yawned. "God, I should have had some coffee, I was up all night."
Inwardly, Jennie speculated that once the guards finished their trip over here, Lisa would very quickly forget her tiredness. The guards marched their way all the way up to the rock, and their leader took another step forward.
"This is a forbidden area, you must not trespass here. Come with us now."
"Oop," said Lisa as they got off the rock and followed the guards back towards the village. "Guess we weren't supposed to be there. Well, we didn't know."
"Yup. We'll probably just go back to Ngina now." Jennie knew full well that the words coming out of her mouth were blatant lies, but she ignored it as they were led into the village. Her excitement was almost making her tremble, but she kept it in.
The guards then split them up, just like last time. Lisa's cries of "Hey, wait!" were ignored by Jennie and the tribesmen. Jennie was brought to the same hut as last time, with the clay floor and thick wood centerpost. The tribesmen shoved her inside and then took their places in a circle around the hut. She would have removed her own clothes, but she really enjoyed how rough they were with her. Two stepped forward and tore off her top, not bothering to be careful. Then one of them knelt, grabbed her shorts by the front, and ripped them in two. To her surprise, they left her bra and panties alone, perhaps at the order of Jaali, and tied her hands in front of her, leaving her kneeling half-naked on the floor.
Speak of the devil, Jaali himself walked into the hut, wearing only the loincloth that the other tribesmen wore, unlike his usual expensive manner of dress. Jennie surveyed his muscular and fit figure as he paced around the small hut, feeling heat grow between her legs, finding herself growing exceedingly horny just at the sight of him.
"So, Miss Jennie," he said, the same devious grin on his face as earlier, "you find yourself the same predicament as a year ago." He gave a theatrical sigh. "Of course, since you are now a repeat offender, your punishment for such a heinous crime will be significantly more severe than last time."
He stopped directly in front of Jennie, looking down at her and allowing her a glimpse under his loincloth, both the sight and his words spiking her arousal up. He chuckled at her expression and resumed his pacing.
"I must commend you, however, for the new addition to my harem. Lisa, her name was? Quite a beauty. And in no time she, like you, wil become a cockslave to me."
There was a short pause, in which he made a half revolution of the hut. "I notice, as well, that your friend from last time has foolishly chosen to ignore my warning and stay away. Very well. She will regret it."
"How will you bring her back?" Jennie asked.
"I will send my best men to South Korea and find her. They are skilled and they will track her down and drag her back by the hair if they have to."
Jennie considered this for a moment, then realized something.
"I mean no disrespect, sir, but wouldn't a bunch of massive, smelly, half-naked Kenyan tribesmen draw a lot of attention?"
He snorted and paused in front of her, raising his eyebrows. "Surely you are smarter than that, Miss Jennie. This may appear to be a rural, run down little village, my little slut, but believe me, we are not living in the stone age anymore. I have ample equipment to disguise my men and make them fit in."
He shouted something in Swahili to the men outside the hut, of which Jennie could piece together as him requesting a chair. A heavy scraping sound sounded outside and the door opened, allowing two guards to push in a large, fancy, luxurious throne-esque chair, which they pushed up against the pillar in the center of the hut. Jaali sat down on it, unsheathed a knife from a sheath on the underside of one of the chair's arms, and handed it to a guard behind Jennie, who slashed the straps on her bra and both sides of her thong's waistband, removing both and leaving Jennie naked, wet, and desperate. The guard handed the knife back to Jaali, who cut off the string holding his loincloth together, removing it.
Jennie could practically feel her mouth watering at the sight of his cock; even semi-hard he was packing at least 7 inches. She waited for his order.
"Now, my little slave," he said, tossing the parasol leaf loincloth aside and spreading his legs slightly more, "come here and suck my cock like you mean it. Show me how much you want it."
Jennie crawled forward, sopping like a Korean rainstorm, and took his hardening shaft in both hands, slowly pumping up and down, feeling her arousal soar. She took his head into her mouth, sucking lightly. She had planned on starting slow, and she was doing so, but Jaali had other plans.
He grabbed her hair into a rough ponytail and forced her head down, sending half his length into her mouth and throat. "No one ever taught you how to suck a dick, slave?"
She moaned lightly around his dick, closing her eyes and letting him take control. Independent of him, she pushed her own head further down, pushing more of him into her.
"That's a good girl," he groaned quietly, controlling her head and moving it up and down. "Guards! Mfunge mikono!"
She didn't need to understand him, as his instruction was followed through. She felt her hands being tied together behind her back, at the same time as Jaali pulled her head down to his base, making her gag and moan. She was absolutely in love with this life, eager to serve and eager to please. She gagged again and choked as he did not release her head, thrusting his hips up into her face and driving his cock, if possible, deeper into her throat. She pushed her tongue out and licked along his balls, thoroughly enjoying being treated rough. Jaali moaned again, waited a moment, and then released her. She pulled her head off his shaft and gasped in a breath, but her moment of peace was short lived. She was turned around and shoved down, her face pressing into the cool clay floor. Jennie's heart rate increased, as she knew what was coming. A moment later she gave a gasp and a broken moan as a large cock slid into her tight, wet pussy, filling her to the brim. She had never felt so stuffed before in her life, and the sensation of the tip of a cock against her cervix when he bottomed out made her moan louder.
"Fuck!" She cried. "You're so big...master..."
She could hear the smirk in his voice. "Seems she knows her place better than I thought."
No further words were exchanged as he started thrusting his hips, slow at first, but quickly getting much faster, and in a matter of seconds Jennie was shrieking in pleasure and her legs were trembling with the effort of supporting her pleasure-riddled body. The continued assault on her pussy drove her crazy.
"Oh, fuck! Yes, yes, oh my god, please keep going! Fuck, you're so big! Keep pounding me!"
He pushed on her head and grabbed her breast, squeezing tightly. Jennie felt herself rapidly careening into the first orgasm of many that day.
"You like that, huh? You fucking slut, all nice and wet for me."
"Yes, I love it..." Jennie whimpered softly, brow furrowing at his deep strokes. "I-I'm a slut for you, master..."
"Good girl." He kicked up his speed and fucked her faster, automatically increasing force. Jennie's "Ah!"s became exponentially louder and within seconds, she gave a wail of bliss and squirted hard on his cock, her cheeks growing hotter as well.
"Fuck, Jennie, I can see why you're a crowd favorite!" He groaned. "God, you're tight!"
He pulled out and yanked her upright, slapping her face with his dick. Immediate lay understanding, she dove forward and shoved him all the way down her throat, desperate to taste his cum in her mouth. She bobbed her head up and down very quickly, sounds of deepthroat reverberating in the timbers of the hut.
"I'm gonna cum in your mouth, slave. Are you ready?"
Jennie let out a muffled "Yes, master!" around his cock before slamming her head down again, driving every last millimeter of his length down her throat. She gagged hard and coughed muffledly, but kept herself there, throat squeezing him. He gave one final loud groan, grabbed her roughly by the hair, and pulled her into his crotch, before exploding in her throat, straight down into her stomach. She slid off him slowly, savoring the taste of his thick cum, while he sat panting on the chair. She over balanced and fell on her side, still breathing heavily.
Jaali stood up and then squatted down in front of her, turning her languid hesd towards him. "I expect a performance of that standard every single time I use you, is that clear?"
"Yes, master," said Jennie, practically seeing hearts, as she looked at him.
"I must now go and sort out your friend, who will submit to me soon enough. I will leave you to my men." He walked to the door, and as the tribesmen approached, he threw a smirk oved his shoulder. "Have fun."
Jennie wished she could see Lisa get dominated, but she had no time to think about that as the men approached. Loincloths were removed, and suddenly she was surrounded by 5 large dicks, all stiff and ready to pound her.
She was grabbed and raised to a kneeling position, in which the man with the biggest cock slid under her, and pushed into her still-wet pussy, making her gasp loudly and moan in both pleasure and slight pain. He was incredibly big inside her, stretching her out considerably. Another moved in front of her and she opened her mouth obediently, allowing him in. The shaft that entered her ass, thus completing the trio, brought back strong déja vu from a year back, and she moaned louder as all three started pumping fast and hard. This feeling of being completely full, it was what she had missed so bad, and now it caused her more pleasure than ever before.
"Fuck!" Jennie moaned around the cock in her mouth as the man fucking her ass reached around her and choked her, none too carefully or lightly. She gagged as the cock was thrust deeper into her throat, her eyes rolling as she stuck out her tongue and allowed t deeper still, until he bottomed out.
All three of them groaned, and one of the other two cut the ropes binding her hands, allowing her to stroke him and his counterpart. The six of them moaned and grunted in various languages, tumbling down towards the inevitable orgasm that awaited all of them. Jennie could understand a couple of them degrading her in Swahili, which only served to turn her on more, and she felt the familiar buildup going sky high as their thrusts increased in strength and speed.
Then the hand on her throat tightened considerably as the first orgasm of the group erupted in her ass; she moaned at the spurts of warmth flooding her suddenly, and the pulsing in her tight hole. Her continued deepthroat sounds were turning her on, making her wetter, and the man fucking her pussy got an ample dousing of organic lube. His thrusts became less inhibited, faster, more slick, and he finally buried himself deep inside her, and the first shot of cum deep inside her womb made her throw her head back, eyes wide and mouth open in a gasp, the sheer depth of it having her stunned and pleasured. The man in front of her grabbed her hair impatiently and shoved his cock back into her throat, and she gagged again, eyes rolling back as he bottomed out, groaning loudly.
Jennie closed her eyes and let the pleasure and arousal take over, allowing her submission to control her. She bobbed her head back and forth on the tribesman in front of her, driving him in and out of her throat, pushing him closer to his climax. Suddenly, the two others she had been stroking moved behind her, and she gasped, choked on the sudden inhale of saliva, and whipped her head around as the sensation of two cocks pressing against her asshole invaded her. She had never been double penetrated in one hole before, and she had the feeling it might not be as pleasurable as single anal penetration. With a fair amount of spit, they managed to push into her tight hole, causing her a great deal of pain and pleasure. She moaned out of both, but dutifully turned back to the other, jamming his cock back into her mouth. Both men behind her began furiously thrusting into her, seemingly enjoying her cries of both pleasure and pain. The guy in front then assumed a new position; one that benefitted all three remaining gangbangers. He lay down on his back, sliding his thick legs under her, so his cock was pointing straight up. She quickly brought her upper half down, so her ass was in the air, opening up her hole better, and brought her head down on the shaft hard, plunging it down her throat in one smooth motion. She furrowed her eyebrows in the effort of keeping it there; the new position allowed for better leverage and more penetration in her throat, it wasn't easy.
As her throat contracted around him and she massaged the underside with her tongue, he gave an almighty groan and grabbed her by the head, pulling her down still further as he blew his load in her throat, straight into her stomach, and her eyes rolled back once again as she struggled not to choke and spit his cum out. She pulled off him, swallowed with difficulty, then looked him in the eye, biting her lip in arousal.
Her seductive look was interrupted by a moan and her eyebrows arching upward as one of the two behind her started roughly fingering her clit, making her arch her back and buck her hips against them, crying out wildly at the sudden burst of pleasure. The other pushed her head into the ground, allowing him to see her side-profile moan. He leaned forward, putting more weight on her grounded face, railing her into the floor. Her entire body quaked under the force of the impacts, the strokes, rocking her prostrate form. Each and every blow to her ass made her tremble. She felt her limp hands being tied together again, something she didn't object to in the least. It made her feel controlled, helpless. And she loved it.
The man in front of her, now sitting comfortably on a wide pillow, grabbed her hair and yanked her face up, allowing him to see her pleasure-addled face. Her eyebrows were curved upwards, eyes closed, and she bit her lip at his roughness. She opened her unfocused eyes slightly and looked at him, letting out a small "ah" at a particularly hard thrust from behind her.
"You're a good obedient whore, hm?" He spoke in a thick accent, but not indecipherable. She didn't answer immediately, trying to think clearly past her haze of bliss. He slapped her roughly, making her yelp and give a quiet moan.
"Yes...master..." Jennie moaned out, giving a louder cry as three additional fingers were shoved into her pussy, adoring the roughness and the degradation. "I'm a...fuck...g-good little slut for you...master..."
He chuckled and let go of her hair, allowing her face to fall back into the floor. "Yes you are. Good girl."
Jennie moaned again. How could she ever go back to Korea? How in her right mind would she ever give this feeling up? As one of them behind her slapped her ass viciously, making her yelp louder, and she threw an arched-eyebrows lip bite over her shoulder, which earned her another slap on the ass. She moaned a vague plea for more, and the two kept up the spanks.
"Fuck..." She said softly, a small squeal escaping her lips at an especially hard spank. "I'm gonna cum..."
Her head was pulled up and she looked with hazy eyes into those of the man now relaxing on the pillow, who smirked. "You're going to what?"
"C-cum, master..." Jennie repeated, her voice trembling slightly, the pleasure reaching fever pitch inside her. "It's so good...so f-fucking good..."
He moved closer and pressed his cock against her lips, to which she gave a long lick, and then took it into her mouth, slowly moving back and forth. She moaned around his thickness, and with stifled groans, both men fucking her ass orgasmed simultaneously, sending another tirade of hot cum deep into her bowels. Her moans increased in volume dramatically, and she pulled off the cock in her mouth to vocalize her pleasure.
With a scream, she squirted intensely all over the thighs of the two behind her, yelling her lungs out as her world disappeared in a whirlpool of bliss. She was no longer aware of anything; all she knew was the pleasure of being the cockslave of this tribe. She panted heavily, slumping to the floor as all three men backed off. Faintly, she heard a very similar scream rent the air, and she immediately knew it was Lisa succumbing to the pleasure as well.
A sheen of sweat covered her entire body. She could feel cum starting to leak out of her ass and pussy, and as she returned to full consciousness, she heard footsteps approaching. Jaali entered the tent, a large and satisfied smile on his face, and she turned onto her back to see him.
"Did it work...master?" Jennie said breathlessly, chest heaving. She pulled herself upright as he approached.
"Very well, I'd say." He smiled wider. "She hasn't fully complied yet, and she's still acting a bit defiant, but that'll be fixed very soon. My men have done a good job so far. Soon enough she, too, will realize that she has no choice. The pleasure will get to her."
Jennie knew quite well what was coming next, and she was both excited and scared. It was quite painful last time, though she had enjoyed it in a way. But this time, he had said it would be more severe. She shivered, even though it was at least 40 degrees outside.
"So now," Jaali continued, "I believe you are aware of our next step?"
Jennie nodded, a small smirk tugging at her lips despite her fear of the possible intensity this time. The guards moved forward and grabbed her by the upper arms, pulling her upright. They marched her outside, where a crows had assimilated and she could see Lisa's slim naked form waiting by the huge baobab tree in the village square. Among the many emotions Jennie could see in Lisa's eyes, betrayal and hurt were not detectable. What was detectable was pleasure, adoration, slight confusion, and excitement. Despite having experienced this exact situation before, her modesty had been somewhat recovered during her year in back Seoul, and she felt her cheeks grow hot as her naked body was exposed to the crowd. However, she made no attempt to cover herself and allowed herself to be led up to the baobab tree. The guards lifted her onto the brick tree ring, and one climbed up after her. He tied another rope around the one binding her hands, fashioned the other end into a noose and threw it up over the branch of the tree, tightening it so she couldn't move her arms. Lisa's arms were also tied above her head, and as the guard retreated, she turned her head to look at Jennie.
The guard started professing their crime to the crowd gathered, and Lisa said three words to her.
"Did you know?"
Jennie was silent for a moment, considering whether or not she should tell the truth. Finally she looked at her and spoke.
"Yes, I did."
Lisa snorted. "So you led me into this on purpose?"
Jennie thought she was angry, but she then smiled. "Can't say I expected something like this to happen, but I like it."
"Wait - you're okay with this?"
Lisa smiled wider. "Didn't you hear me earlier? BBC! I wasn't talking about the news corporation, I knew we'd be doing that kinda stuff with them."
In spite of what she had just said, Jennie looked away. "I'm sorry."
"But why?" Lisa questioned. "We came here both knowing what would probably happen, you just knew more of it than me."
The voice of the guard and the usual angry shouts subsided from behind them, and Jennie looked over her shoulder. The box of whips and punishing tools was being brought out again, and Jennie could see a few cat-o-nine tails hanging over the edge of it. Jennie's heart skipped a beat; they had refrained from using the cat-o-nines last time, but since it would be more severe, would they this time? A cold sweat gathered at her hairline. She knew that, even though she would enjoy being punished with their other implements, she would not enjoy that.
Lisa looked around as well and her face went pale. "Wait...wait, they won't use the spiky ones on us, will they?"
Jennie breathed out a heavy exhale. "They won't use them on you. They might for me...since it's my second time doing this. I really hope not though..."
The two guards in charge of punishing them approached the box, dug around in it momentarily, and one pulled out the barbed whip. Jennie's eyes went wide and a stab of fear tore through her. But she experienced heavy relief as the other one grabbed his hand to stop him, shaking his head and irritatedly saying something in Swahili. The other protested, and the reasonable one raised his voice slightly, which allowed Jennie to hear and understand what he was saying.
"No, you sadistic idiot!" He said in impatient Swahili. "We're punishing the girls, not tearing them apart!"
The one holding the barbed whip put it back, looking sullen. The other one continued digging around, shaking his head and muttering incredulously. Jennie thought a silent blessing on him for his mercy and breathed a sigh of relief. Her heart rate jumped up drastically as they finally settled on a pair of flexible riding crops, pumping her excitement up. She was a pain slut and she knew it. They approached holding the tools, and Lisa whipped her head around to look at Jennie.
"How long do they do it?"
"Not long," Jennie replied, shifting into a comfortable position and preparing for her punishment. "Enough to hurt, though. But don't worry," she continued, smiling deviously, "you'll enjoy-"
Her sentence was interrupted by a vicious smack to her ass by the crop. She cried out loudly in the middle of her sentence and Lisa gave a small squeal at her first strike. And then the second stroke came. And the third. The fourth. The fifth. Jennie, through her haze of pain and pleasure, saw Jaali sitting on his chair by a different hut 10 yards away with his ankles crossed, a drink in his hand, observing the scene. He saw her looking at him and raised his glass mockingly, his smirk visible even from this distance.
She yelped louder at a particularly hard stroke. So far, she thought, this was not more severe than last time, in fact it was more mild. No sooner had she thought this than the crops were put away, and she caught a glimpse of the bullwhips from last time when she looked back. Lisa shot a glance over at her calm, composed demeanor.
"Well, you were right, it isn't as bad as I thought it would be. And I do kinda like it."
A loud, sharp crack cut through the air and Lisa shrieked in pain, eyes wide from the shock of such a drastic increase in intensity. A faint red streak was visible on her ass. A second later Jennie felt a stinging pain on her own ass, and she yelled out as well. Lisa got whipped again, and she gave another howl, eyes screwing up.
"Ow!" She cried, tears welling in her eyes. "It hurts!"
Jennie got her next lash, and she felt tears springing to her own eyes, purely from the pain of it. At a glance to her right, she saw Lisa's pained and tearful eyes looking back at her, her mouth opening in another cry at her next lash. They were each given 12 more lashes and then the bullwhips were put away. Behind her, Jennie heard a man's voice, shouting in Swahili.
"Turn around!"
Jennie turned to face the crowd obediently, but Lisa didn't move, not understanding the command. Jennie opened her mouth to tell Lisa what he'd said, then another crack sounded and Lisa wailed again.
"He says turn around, Lisa."
Lisa turned around hurriedly to face the crowd as well, and a pink tint appeared in her tear-streaked cheeks at the lecherous jeers of the onlookers. She crossed one thigh over her pussy a bit, in a minimal effort to decrease the humiliation, but a warning look from a guard was enough for her to put it back down. She let her leg relax, letting the crowd have an unadulterated view of her naked and abused body, hanging her head in shame. In a way Jennie felt sorry for her, but that thought was strangled by the sight of Jaali walking over from his chair. The guards stood at attention and bowed their heads respectfully, and he climbed up to where Jennie was, surveying with approval the marks left on her and Lisa's bodies. He stepped right in front of her and spoke into her ear, roughly grabbing her sore ass.
"Do you think we should bring out the kitties, little slut?"
Jennie could only assume he was referencing the tails, to which she frantically shook her head.
"Are you sure?"
"Yes, master."
Jaali chuckled. "Very well."
He walked behind her, delivered a painful slap to both of their asses, and then walked back to his chair with a single shouted word.
"Kuanza!" ("Commence!")
While Jaali had been talking to Jennie, the guards had gotten out two thin wooden canes and were now preparing to strike. Jennie gulped and steeled herself as much as possible, and completely lost her composure as the first lash landed directly on her nipple.
"FUCK!" She screamed, jerking away as much as possible. It stung way worse than last time, and she had not been prepared for the level of agony it caused. Lisa spouted a similar shriek at her first hit.
And so it continued for dozens of lashes, each stroke becoming more agonizing, until they stopped, leaving the two girls panting heavily, moaning in pain and covered in red streaks. Despite the intense stinging pain she was feeling, Jennie couldn't deny that her pussy was absolutely drenched, and she found herself wanting more. Then she spotted her punisher eyeing her pussy as though about to hit it with the switch.
"Please..." Jennie said quietly, almost to herself, "No..."
Despite her arousal, she knew that being whipped there with that switch would be absolute hell. He seemed to consider it, but shook his head and put away the switch. This time around they used different tools. Perhaps since it was Lisa's first time, they went easier on her this round. Her punisher brought out a multi-tasseled leather flogger, and Jennie's retrieved an old-fashioned Russian knout, thankfully designed without wire. It was, Jennie thought, like a more intense version of Lisa's flogger.
The guards approached once more, holding their different implements of punishment. Jennie saw what was coming an instant before it did - the crowd gave a collective gasp as each of the two girls was struck violently in the pussy with their respective whips. But instead of a shriek of pain, both of them let out moans of pleasure.
"Ooooh..." Jennie moaned, as the guards drew their arms back once more. "Now you like it, huh, Lisa?"
Lisa gave a cute yelp as she was struck between her thighs again. "Mmm, yeah..."
The next upswing hit her directly in the clit, eliciting a high pitched "ahh" and upping her arousal. Lisa moaned again, a barely perceptible buck of her hips signaling her pleasure.
"Harder!" Jennie cried as she was whipped again, desperate for her release. "Fucking whip me harder!"
The guard didn't understand the words she said, but could clearly decipher her tone because his uppercuts increased in force and frequency. She felt herself drawing nearer to an orgasm from pain alone, though the strikes caused her intense pleasure from it. Lisa's cries also got louder as she too approached her orgasm.
"Fuck," Lisa gasped, chest heaving, "I'm gonna cum!"
Jennie only moaned in reply, giving a loud "ah" at her punisher's swing. But then there was a pause in the pleasure pain. Jaali had roused himself from his chair and was making his way through the crowd as Lisa's shouts continued, and after a quick word with Jennie's guard he took the knout from him and turned to face Jennie. There was a moment of silence, broken only by her counterpart's broken whimper, wherein Jaali and Jennie looked each other in the eye, and Jennie knew she was about to cum.
With a slight cock of his head, Jaali brought his hand down and then swung it up into her soaking wet pussy. Then again. And on the third strike, he calculated his movement, let his hand fall, and then brought up a stinging, painful, blissful strike into her. Every tassel of the ten-tail knout was felt, each landing an exquisite sting on a different spot. Her clit, her entrance, her lips, everything was hit in a magnificent blow. And this was what drove her over the edge.
With a final shriek, voicing her pleasure, she squirted explosively all over the place; droplets of her cum showered the tree ring and everything below her. It only took a few more strikes for Lisa to reach her orgasm as well; lithe body writhing, she squirted hard on the tree ring below her too. The two of them hung limp against their bonds, chests heaving.
Jaali climbed up to stand in front of the crowd, back to the two bound girls, and starting speaking loudly in Swahili to the audience.
"You see this?" He gestured at the two of them. "These two degenerate whores have just orgasmed before your eyes, from a public whipping! They are aroused by pain and humiliation! Now that you have seen with your own eyes the level of decadence these licentious sluts show, I leave them to you. I trust that you will handle them appropriately."
The crowd, especially the men, cheered at the last two sentences, and the mob converged. The rope on Jennie's hands was sawed off and she was dragged onto the ground with Lisa. Jennie felt a mass of hands groping and fingering her, to which she moaned quietly. She was pulled to a kneeling position, at which time someone tied a piece of cloth into her mouth, keeping her from talking. A hand grabbed her by the hair and yanked her head back, and a few more restrained her hands behind her back. She felt a lukewarm substance being daubed across her breasts and cleavage, but she couldn't decipher the words from feeling alone. The hand gripping her hair was pulling very hard, and Jennie gritted her teeth at the pain. Yet another hand grabbed her by the neck and tightened its grip until she was gasping, and several more slapped whatever parts of her were accessible. She felt blows land on her ass, pussy, breasts, face, thighs, and other spots. She managed to turn her head enough to see Lisa, who was being treated the same way, and black clay paint which had been roughly smeared across her breasts spelled "Kahaba" (Whore). An unknown someone slapped her face hard enough to knock her over, but she was steadied by the thirty hands grasping her.
Jennie's mind was a whirlwind of chaos and mixed emotions, and the only things that resonated with her brain were the pleasure of being caressed and fingered and the pain of being slapped, spanked, and abused. Bodies and noise pressed in on her. Her hair was released, and she looked down at her chest to see the same clay paint, which spelled "Malkia Kahaba" (Queen Whore). Her cheeks grew hot again, but that was nothing compared to Lisa's. Lisa's face could have been easily mistaken for a beetroot, it was so red.
The two were dragged onto their feet. Jennie's hands were tied behind her back, and she was pushed forward. She could't see where they were going, or where she was being led, but the crowd was marching her and Lisa somewhere, and by the noise of the crowd behind her, she could tell she was at the front of it. Gasps and shouts were heard from who was presumably villagers who hadn't been made aware of the situation. Blindfolded, gagged, tied, and naked, she was paraded through the village, shown to everyone who hadn't already been at the gathering. As humiliated and ashamed as she was, she couldn't ignore the heat building up between her legs again. Was she really being turned on by this?
Then someone in the lead of the crowd shouted in gleeful Swahili, something like "I got it!"
Jennie didn't know what he was talking about, but all the was concentrating on was keeping her arousal to a minimum, since her thighs were rubbing together a lot as she walked. But then, out of nowhere, something flat and something that stung hit her ass, and she gave a loud cry, not expecting the sudden pain. They had broken out the crops again, and Lisa let out a similar squeal a second after. Jennie's ass was already sore from its earlier abuse, and the sting was made much worse now. But each hit not only send a jolt of pain through her, but one of pleasure as well. She struggled to keep her moans at bay, and was battling to keep herself from cumming again. She was fighting on multiple fronts, including her own front, and soon enough the armies of pleasure would overtake her defense.
And sure enough, when the crop was brought up into her pussy, she folded. Her entire body shook with the effort of controlling itself, and she bit the cloth in her mouth hard to keep herself from yelling out. A stream of cum leaked out despite her best efforts. The leaders of the mob noticed her decrease in pace and pushed her to keep walking, thankfully not noticing her orgasm. Her whole body felt hot and shaky, whether that was from arousal or humiliation she didn't know.
Before she knew it, they had made a full circle of the village, and her blindfold and gag were removed. While they had been away, some remaining helpers had constructed two large structures that vaguely resembled spits for cooking meat, which were made up of two vertical wooden poles with an adjoining horizontal pole on top, both of which having been laid down on the ground. The crowd had assimilated more members on its tour of the village, and various members were shouting something Jennie couldn't understand over the noise. But she and Lisa were each forced onto one of the respective spits. Jennie's hands were tied to the top pole, and each of her feet was tied to the two outer poles, spread-eagling her across it. Then a rope was tied onto each of her thighs and then connected to the top pole, to support her and make sure she didn't fall. She looked to the side and saw Lisa in the same position, everything on display for the villagers. Tears were gathered in her eyes, but she didn't seem to be too opposed to her current situation.
The crowd left them alone momentarily while they held an internal discussion, no doubt debating how to humiliate the two girls further. They seemed to come to a unanimous conclusion, and the two were suddenly surrounded by men. Jennie got a brief glimpse of the surrounding houses before the mob of guys closed in. And in every direction, they all pulled out their cocks, and in every direction they started stroking their cocks.
Jennie understood their purpose now. She and Lisa would be covered in cum and raised on their spits to be displayed to all passersby. She was mortified at the idea of it, but the idea also sent a thrill of excitement through her and a fresh wave of slick to her lower region.
It was only a couple of minutes before the cum started flowing; Jennie gasped as the first spurt of cum landed directly on her hypersensitive pussy, and then the floodgates were opened and dozens more hit every part of her that was reachable. She closed her eyes and felt the warmth of each white spray covering her body. They focused much of it on her face, but eventually they covered her whole figure with streaks of white cum. A final spurt landed on her outstretched tongue, and then the men dispersed. Her spit was heaved and hoisted into a standing position, leaving her hanging naked about six feet above the ground, well in view of everyone.
And after a few minutes of jeers, ogling and shame, the crowd dispersed and Jennie found herself in a similar position to last time: naked, tied, abandoned, and humiliated. She looked over and locked eyes with Lisa to her left. Tear tracks adorned her beet-red cheeks.
"You okay?" Jennie asked in Korean, so the remaining locals and guards wouldn't understand.
"Yes," Lisa replied, giving a small struggle against her bonds, "I'm good. And you know what?"
"What?"
Lisa suddenly smiled. "You were right, I did like it."
Jennie raised her eyebrows in surprise. "Really? All that, and you enjoyed it?"
Lisa nodded. "But fuck - that hurt. A lot."
Jennie grinned. "That's what makes it good, isn't it?"
Lisa giggled. "You're a really big fucking slut, you know that?" She sighed. "How long do you think we'll be up here?"
Jennie shrugged, as much as was possible with her arms splayed out. "As long as it takes for the guards to get horny again."
Lisa shivered at the thought. "Damn, that felt amazing..."
"Yes, now you see why I was so eager to come back."
"So what happens next?"
"You'll probably be taken down, then fucked again, then the tribe leader will offer you the option of being this tribe's sex slave. You can go back to Korea with me as long as you come back with me every year."
"Not that I will, but if I refuse?" Lisa asked.
"Prison, in which case the same outcome happens."
"Well, even if I had a choice I would still become their slave. Because god...I can't resist that..."
Jennie laughed. "Now who's a slut?"
"Heyyy!" Lisa protested. "I'm not a slut, it's just...well..."
"Who said there's anything wrong with that?" Jennie chuckled.
Lisa blushed. "Ok fine...I'm a slut."
"That's better."
It was about half an hour more that they hung there, with the occasional goggling passerby, talking. But then a small body of guards approached and took the spits down, untying the two girls and dragging them to their feet. Then their hands were tied behind their backs again, and their blindfolds were replaced.
No fanfare was bothered with and no privacy was cared for as the guards removed their loincloths and bent the two over on their knees. Jennie had no time to react whatsoever before a thick, long, and hard cock entered her pussy from behind, and another pushed against her lips until she opened them, which she did, gladly welcoming the shaft into her mouth. Both dicks quickly reached their maximum depth and bottomed out, making Jennie moan and gag simultaneously. She was very sensitive everywhere from the day's abuse and manhandling, and the man fucking her pussy was taking no care to be gentle. Nor was the one in front, who was savagely fucking her throat with no consideration for her rapidly emptying lungs. She choked on the thick meat filling her throat, trying to draw breath, but to no avail. He thrusted his hips forward fully, shoving his entire cock into her throat, keeping her from inhaling anything but his precum. She gagged, trying to pull away, but he held her head there, making her eyes roll back. She choked again, inadvertently jerking, her throat being stretched out by his thick cock. She desperately coughed and choked, fearing that he would facefuck her to unconsciousness, but then he let her go, pulling out of her throat. She gasped in a breath, coughing and panting. He gave her a moment's rest before starting throatfucking her again, but he didn't hold her down. Quick, hard thrusts were given from both sides, and again she felt herself drawing nearer to a climax. She had lost count of how many she'd achieved, but the number, whatever it was, had left her very sensitive and very delicate, and she was loving being absolutely demolished by the tribesmen. They gave no regard for her sensitivity, uninhibitedly drilling her with relentless abandon. Similar noises came from Lisa to Jennie's right; her cute deepthroat sounds and moans could be heard even over Jennie's own.
Then she heard a groan from behind her and a moment later, a deluge of hot cum filled her pussy, shooting deep inside her. The sudden torrent of warmth triggered her oncoming peak as well, and a gush of cum streamed out of her. Her loud "ahhhhng" was muffled and absorbed by the cock in her throat, and its owner succumbed to the orgasmic pleasure Jennie's mouth gave him, and finally buried himself inside it, releasing his load deep down her throat.
The two were given a minute to recover, breathing heavily, until they were heaved to their bedraggled feet once more.
"Well, see you." Lisa called to Jennie in Korean, excitement easily distinguishable in her voice, and then they were led their separate ways. Jennie nodded at her and allowed herself to be steered away towards the sex hut. Jaali was waiting there, in his chair which was pushed against the center post. He gave a small smirk at the sight of her, cheeks flushed and red, naked, covered in semi-dry cum and whip marks, and pushed onto her knees.
"Enjoyed yourself, little slut?"
"Yes, I have, master."
"Last time, of course, you were offered a choice, which I will be giving to your friend once I'm done here. This time, you having already accepted the better option, you have another choice. You can, of course, return to Korea, and await this time next year. But," he continued, a small smirk curling his lips, "our hospitable village would be willing to play host to you and your friend, should you wish to stay a little bit longer to enjoy our...amenities."
Jennie was silent for a moment, and then smiled widely.
A/N: Jesus Christ, it's about time I put this out. It might've been a bit rushed. It's been pretty fun writing this series, and you know I can't leave it like that, so a part 3 will be in order in about...ten years. You're welcome.
787 notes · View notes
bbsmuts · 16 days ago
Text
After-match Entertainment Ft. BLACKPINK Jennie
A/N: This was a request from @nobody516​, rather spontaneous, but enjoy! I’m getting closer to 1k followers, keep it up! I have a special collab smut in the making to celebrate it. Also, I don’t watch much basketball, so I don’t know exactly how it works. I’ll do my best, though!
-상훈
Length: 1.29k
Tags: Gangbang
Tumblr media
“And it’s Yang with the ball, 1.2 seconds to go - HE SCORES! IT’S THE CRANES FOR THE WIN!”  Jennie cheered and clapped with the other cheerleaders as Yang Haneul scored the final two points of the basketball game. The ending score was 57 to 65, the Cranes had smashed the other team into the aether. The cheerleaders started up the classic Okeu Gongwon Academy chant as the buzzer rang out. While the losing team commiserated with each other, the Cranes were pouring cups of water and Bacchus-D on each other’s heads and slapping each other’s backs.
Keep reading
444 notes · View notes
bbsmuts · 16 days ago
Text
Career Advice ft. Miss A Suzy & AOA Seolhyun
A/N: I have a few notes before I start this one, first and foremost being that I got plenty of DMs after Special Fanmeet telling me the shock play was well done and it was a good addition to the smut, so I'll be incorporating some of that into more smuts in the future. My readers (as well as myself) have made it clear that they're into dom/sub dynamics, ownership kinks, and all that kind of stuff, so I'll be incorporating that a bit more. You're welcome, ya kinky bastards.
Is this very, very late? Yes. Is it very much overdue? Indeed it is. But will it be very good due to how much time I've had it a a draft? Probably also yes. Maybe. I don't have time to proofread things, so I never know.
This is a pitch from @phoenixwolf (who's been quite patient and a pleasure to work with), which is a pretty unique idea I've never seen before. It'll be quite a bit different from all my others, since the main character isn't in any kind of relationship with the idols. I'm doing a bit (well, in some parts a lot) of modification with how being an idol works and the perks that come with it, since to be quite honest I don't really know how it works and I need to make it fit the story better. So take note of that throughout the story whenever I mention something that probably isn't a thing irl. I have to use Y/N with this one because there's no way I can write it without using a name for the main character, which I don't do.
But after very much procrastination and too much time spent as a draft, it's here. I'm not at all used to writing a more tentative, maybe sub-ish character, so Seolhyun's noona kink solo might be iffy. And also just pretend that Suzy and Seolhyun are in the same group/under the same agency (Kakao) for the purposes of the smut. Also my first time writing a daddy kink. It's probably just about the same as a sir kink.
Point is, this one might be iffy.
-상훈
Length: 5.81k
Possible TW: Just about nothing, just a noona kink for Seolhyun and a daddy kink for Suzy. And of course my trademark, a sprinkle of light spanking/choking.
Tags: Threesome, cunnilingus, blowjob, dom/sub, daddy kink, noona kink, choking, spanking, fingering, face riding
Tumblr media Tumblr media
It was just another one of those days; sitting, waiting outside a businesswoman's office waiting to be talked to. The small plaque on the dark mahogany door read "Kim Seolhyun, Ace of Angels". The plush chair I sat on had to be the best office guest chair I'd ever sat on, predictably enough considering where I was.
Explanation time.
My name is Y/N, and I'm a week away from debuting as the next global K-pop superstar. Or at least, that's what everyone around me is saying. I'm 19, and very new to the bustling, jolting, lively atmosphere of the agency's headquarters. I'm not even completely sure of everything that's going on. I auditioned for Kakao Entertainment when I was 15 and almost immediately got a callback from them. I performed two more auditions beyond the initial one and was accepted as a trainee with high praise from judges. I signed my trainee contract and trained for 4 years, during which they touched up on my singing, rapping, dance skills, physique, modeling sagacity, and overall competence as a future idol, all of which they had described to already be near perfect. From the day I arrived on Kakao's doorstep, I had been told I was going to be the next global K-pop sensation. And now I'm a week away from debuting as a massive solo artist.
To say I'm nervous is a little bit of an understatement.
The reason why I'm here is to talk with former and current idols to orient me into what it's going to be like. I've already had conversations with a few notable ones, and now I'm outside Seolhyun's office. I've also been told Bae Suzy is here to see me, which is something I'm excited for. Suzy has been one of my favorite idols since I was really young. ___
"Mr. L/N?" Seolhyun's secretary spoke in a soft voice. "She's ready for you."
I stood up, and with a deep breath and a small adjustment of my tie, pushed open the door.
To my slight surprise, Suzy was already in the room, sitting with Seolhyun behind the desk.
Suzy gestured me in, and I took a seat in front of the desk. It was very well-organized and neat.
"Hi, Y/N." said Seolhyun. "I'm Kim Seolhyun, and this is–"
"I know who you are." I said.
She smiled warmly. "Then introductions aren't necessary, are they?"
I chuckled. "No, they aren't. I requested to meet you specifically."
Suzy smirked. "That's refreshing. Well, it's very nice to meet you, Y/N."
Seolhyun nodded.
"It's a pleasure." I replied, shaking both of their hands.
"No, the pleasure is ours." said Suzy. "It's not often we get to meet the next K-pop superstar pre-debut, is it? Especially when he's so hot~"
Seolhyun hit Suzy on the arm lightly. "Stop, isn't it too soon for that?"
"It's never too soon."
I smiled at the compliment. "Thank you, Suzy. Can I call you Suzy?"
"Yes, of course."
"So," I said, preparing to ask the list of questions I had prepared in my head. "What's the lifestyle like, being an idol?"
...
"–so basically, to sum up that point, don't fall out of line. Not publicly." Seolhyun finished.
"Unless, of course, you feel a little bit more daring, like me." Suzy threw a wink my way. "Media goes crazy for a bit of controversy."
Seolhyun rolled her eyes. "It's a daring move, but your publicity will skyrocket over a scandal. Suzy would know all about that."
Suzy grinned. "Nothing like watching your fans start World War III on social media because you didn't wear safety shorts."
Seolhyun chuckled. "Some, like Suzy, like to rock the boat a little. And it's good for publicity; the media likes a daring figure."
"So you're telling me I should cross the line a bit from time to time?" I asked.
"Yes." Suzy replied immediately.
"Not necessarily," corrected Seolhyun, side-eyeing Suzy, "it depends on what kind of idol you are to the public. But a tiny scandal here and there does keep you in the headlines, whether that be a good thing or a bad thing."
"Ok," I said slowly, "that makes sense. Other than that, what can I do to start off with a bang?"
"You?" Seolhyun said. "You might not even need any of that. I mean, they said they could have debuted you without training. They said they were considering cutting your training short and debuting you early."
"Of course, that's when funds had dipped a lot," Suzy added, "but that's not important. What's important is that they were seriously considering doing it, which never happens."
"So that either means you're already going down Suzy's route, or you're one hell of a potential." said Seolhyun.
"It's the latter."
"Yeah, I figured. All the talk around here has been about you since you started training. All the higher-ups and execs have been super excited because you'll be bringing in a lot of revenue."
"Which automatically makes you a high priority, especially once you actually start making them money." Suzy carried on. "Low-profit artists and groups are lower priority. You? You'll be pretty much as high priority as it gets, which means you can exploit it. Use it to your advantage."
"However you want to use it, bear in mind the fact that they are relying on you for profit. Of course, if you get too cocky, there's always consequences, but as long as you keep in mind the firm boundaries, you're all good."
"Okay," I said, "so I can push my luck a little, just don't overdo it."
"Exactly." Suzy replied. "You're a fast learner. And I'd advise you to wait to exercise that prioritization for a little while until they've gotten a good idea of what kind of idol you're going to be, what kind of profits you'll make them. If you do it too early, they might think early on that you're going to give them a hard time."
"And if that happens?"
"Don't know. Contract termination at the very most, but I doubt they'd do that. But they can make your life hell if they want to."
"Okay, got it. What else?"
"Well..." The two of them thought about it, and then Seolhyun spoke up. "You could try Suzy's approach..."
"Which is?" I prompted.
"Sucking a lot of music producer dick." Suzy laughed.
Her reply took me be surprise, but I barely reacted. "Yeah, I'm afraid I won't be sucking any dick on my way up."
Suzy chortled. "I don't mean that, dummy. But there happen to be a lot of female employees, execs, bosses, producers...I'm not saying do what I did, but all I'll say is...it'll get you in the good books."
"And considering what you have to offer..." Seolhyun added, unconsciously licking her lips as her eyes trailed down me.
Despite myself, I felt my cheeks go a bit red. "Thanks, noona."
She blushed a little and giggled.
Suzy rolled her eyes and shook her head. "Don't get her started, Y/N."
"What?"
"Seolhyun has a thing for being called that. Like, a big thing."
"Oh." I said simply. "Sorry."
"Don't be." She smirked. "In fact, that brings us to our next point, in a roundabout way."
"What's your next point?"
"If, as I advise you, you walk my path, play to your higher-up's kinks. Obviously they'll like it anyway it and therefore you'll be in the good books, but if you play to their kinks, it's like an automatic figurative promotion. I remember one time when I was dealing with this one exec who had a mommy kink–"
"Yeah, yeah, we don't need to hear that one." Seolhyun interrupted. "Don't put him off before he even debuts."
"I'm not into that mommy shit, but I can play along to just about anything." The implications of my sentence were not missed by the two of them.
"Oh, can you?" Seolhyun's voice was suddenly lower, quieter. The two exchanged a knowing look, one that spoke more than a book full of words. "What do you think, unnie?"
Suzy nodded at her and looked back at me.
"We'd like to offer you a special...orientation program." Her voice took on the same tone.
"Oh?" My thoughts ran wilder. "And what would such a program entail?"
"Oh, you know..." Seolhyun trailed off as they both rose from their chairs. "Suzy's route."
"Yeah, we'll be sure to tell the execs how good you are...if you're good." They approached.
My pants were feeling uncomfortably tight at that moment, and it did not go unnoticed by them.
"Ooh, he's liking that idea." The two of them moved closer, their thighs rubbing against mine, hands caressing my arms. I was suddenly very aware of Suzy's tiny skirt, Seolhyun's short shorts. "Let's see what we're working with here."
Shrugging out of my blazer as Suzy pulled on it from behind me, I rid myself of the extra layer and loosened my tie. Suzy's hands unbuttoned the buttons on my shirt one by one all the way down and pulled the bottom of it out of my waistband, leaving it on me.
"Oh~" Seolhyun's eyes widened. "He's quite the specimen, unnie."
I flexed my abs and arms for her benefit, and she bit her lip with lust in her eyes. "Can't wait to give this one a test ride, mmm..."
Suzy unbuckled my belt from behind me and slipped it out of its hoops, allowing Seolhyun to slide my pants down my legs and off my Oxford-clad feet.
"Looks like Y/N has a big thing too, unnie...damn."
Suzy came back around to have a look, and she smirked, nodding in approval.
"Nice, now that's a body that's had a hell of a lot of work put into it. And a massive cock, too..."
My face was going red again. "Thank you."
Seolhyun straddled me, sitting comfortably on the straining bulge of my boxers, barely concealing the gasp that left her lips when it rubbed her through her shorts. "Ah, enough niceties, let's get to your orientation."
"One at a time or same time?" asked Suzy.
"One at a time, then both, I wanna see what this kid can do first."
Suzy opened the door and disappeared, leaving me and Seolhyun alone.
Tumblr media
Her voice dropped to a growl as she leaned into my ear, slowly rocking her hips on me, pulling my face closer to hers by the tie. "You said you can play along, hm?"
"Uh, yeah, I did."
She pulled back a little, her expression half eagerness and half interest. "Then make sure you do."
With a flourish she stripped off her small top, a sexy lace bra the only thing between me and her full breasts.
"Mm, you like what you see baby?"
"Yes..." I couldn't take my eyes off her.
"Hmm?" She raised her eyebrows, the grinding coming to a sudden halt.
"Y-yes, noona."
She smiled and resumed her grinding. "Good."
Something in her tone turned me on, more than the pleasure of her grating her hips on me. Usually I had a slight leaning towards being a dom, but something about her dominant aura pushed me towards the other end of the spectrum.
She got off me and slipped her shorts down her legs, straightening up to reveal her tiny little thong, which left absolutely nothing to the imagination. I caught my breath, cock now furiously straining against the thin fabric of my boxers. She slid back onto me, two millimeters of cloth the only thing keeping her heat off me.
"Can I touch you, noona?"
She moaned quietly at the sensation she was causing herself, and nodded. Her eyes closed and she bit her lip as I reached up and caressed her breasts over the thin lace fabric, pinching her nipples. I slipped a finger under her thong and rubbed her clit.
"Ooh, yes, just like that," she cooed. "You sure know what you're doing, had practice?"
"Yes, noona." I fingered her harder and took my hand off her breast and moved it to her ass, squeezing a moan out of her. She reached up and fondled her own breasts, and she allowed me to reach behind her and unclasp the bra, unleashing her treasures.
I took off my own shirt as she leaned her face down and kissed me, the gyrations starting to get more needy.
"F-fuck, I want you, Y/N." Her breath came out shaky as she found the perfect spot to grind on and jumped on it, increasing the speed of her movements.
I pushed my boxers down past my thighs and finally freed myself, and she gasped. "Oh my god, you're so big..."
She quickly rid herself of her thong and returned to my lap, lining me up with her entrance and slowly sinking down, suppressing a whimper as she felt herself being filled up. I stretched her out inch by inch until her crotch met my base. Her head fell back and she took a second to adjust, before she started to bounce on top of me. My cock was driven in and out of her tight tunnel, and it was overwhelming. She must not've had anyone in a while because she was certainly the tightest I'd ever had. She clenched around me on purpose on the way down, forcing a groan out of my mouth.
"Does it feel good sweetie?"
I didn't answer immediately, mind lost in the sensations she was causing me. Her thin hand slipped around my neck, not gripping but making her assertion clear.
"Does it feel good?" Her voice dropped a little lower.
"Yes, noona."
Her smile returned. "Good."
I pressed a finger to her clit, and moved it up and down in time with her bouncing. She kept kneading her own tits, moaning and squealing adorably.
"Fuck, noona, you're tight!" The pleasure was too good, she was going to make me cum. "So tight!"
"I know, hold on baby." She purred. "Don't cum yet."
Doing so was difficult, but I managed to stave off the impending orgasm and let her keep spearing her pussy on me. I brought my hand down on her ass, making her yelp, and she bounced harder, raising her eyebrows.
"Now now, let's – ahh – control ourselves, hmm?"
"Yes, s-sorry noona."
Seolhyun suppressed another cry and gripped my shoulders, humping into me with barely controlled lust.
"Such a nice dick, big and hard for me, yeah?"
I only moaned in reply, meeting her bounces with thrusts, jabbing deeper into her. She clenched around me harder in an involuntary response, failing to muffle her yells on each thrust.
"Noona," I groaned, "what about the–fuck–secretary? Won't she-"
"No, she won't."
I inwardly shrugged and thrusted harder, teetering dangerously on the verge of cumming inside her.
"Fuck, I can't hold on," I gripped her hips and pulled her down, jabbing into her. "Should I pull out?"
"No," she murmured, her eyebrows contracting. "Cum inside me!"
Unable to stave it off any longer, I felt that rush of pleasure, the tensing of my entire body. Her eyes flew open and she gasped at the first spurt. She rode it out until she'd taken every last drop from me, and then relaxed her body. Our heavy breaths eventually slowed, and she got off me and quickly got dressed.
"Fuck, you're good. You'll have no trouble in that area, no trouble at all. Rest up, Suzy will want her turn. And get at least partially dressed, she'll want to strip you too." She paused for a moment. "She's the exact opposite of me in the bedroom. She likes to be dominated."
I smirked widely. "Oh, I don't think I'll have any trouble with that."
She returned the smirk. "Neither do I. Well, have fun..."
I heard the sound of a door opening and shutting behind me, and two female voices outside for a few seconds. I pulled on my pants, got out of the chair, and leaned against it, facing the door. The door opened and Suzy sidled in, hands clasped in front of her. She bit her lip when she caught sight of me, and I got off the desk.
I let her take her time approaching, her hips subtly swaying with each step. She reached me and slid a hand over my bare chest, a small and shy smile on her face. Her demeanor had completely changed, something I was more than willing to take advantage of.
I snaked my hand up her chest and fastened it around her neck. She gasped and bit her lip again, leaning into me. I turned her around and pushed her against the desk, my other hand slithering to her skirt and pulling it up. She moaned as I slipped my hand into her black panties and slowly rubbed her slit.
"Mmm," she whimpered, "ohh yes, that's good..."
"Yeah, you like that baby?"
"Mmhmm," she replied in a high pitched tone, nodding eagerly with her eyes closed. I tightened my grip on her neck, and she inhaled sharply.
"What was that?"
"Yes, daddy..."
"Good girl." I growled in her ear, fingering her harder, and her breathing got faster and heavier.
"Daddy it feels so good," she moaned, then cried out at me circling her clit with my thumb. "Oh please daddy, harder!"
I slipped two fingers into her pussy and moved them around slowly, curling them down into her g-spot. She clutched my arm and took in a deep, shaky breath, mouth falling open.
"Fuck! I'm gonna cum!"
"Do it," I muttered, busy at work on her pussy. "Cum for me."
"Ohh fuck, faster, please!" I obliged, moving faster and strumming her spots like the strings of a guitar. Her body trembled and her walls clenched around me, almost crushing my fingers. I slipped a third inside her and pushed, now knuckle deep. But I wasn't about to let her cum so quick, I had much more to do to her.
Suzy's eyes had rolled back by the time I pulled my fingers out, and she'd fallen silent in nearly orgasmic bliss. She looked down at my drenched and motionless fingers and immediately put on adorable puppy eyes.
"Please let me cum, daddy," she begged submissively. "Please, I need to cum..."
"Oh, you need to?"
"Yes, daddy, I do..."
I turned her around and bent her over the desk, then resumed my fingering at a much slower pace. She bucked her hips back into my outstretched fingers, whining needily.
"Faster, please!" She pleaded. "I need to cum, please daddy, let me cum, harder, please..."
I slapped her ass and she yelped, clenching around me again. "Be quiet."
"Yes, daddy."
I did pick up the pace a little, and employed my thumb to rub her clit, continuing the spanks since I noticed she enjoyed it. I was feeling an increasing desire to take my pants off and pound her senseless, but I wanted to make her cum with just my fingers first. And I was very, very close to doing so, judging by her facial and vocal expressions.
"So–good–yes–please–cumming!" Her pleas had spiraled into unintelligible babble as she got closer to her climax. "Harder–fuck–gonna cum!"
My shoulder was beginning to feel sore from the exertion I was putting it through, but I ignored it and kept pumping into her, paying special attention to her more sensitive areas and driving her insane with pleasure. Every stroke brought her closer to her release, and finally it was too much for her.
"OH F-FUCK!" Body trembling and writhing, Suzy orgasmed with a loud cry, her juices gushing out over my fingers. Her pussy tensed and spasmed uncontrollably on them.
Noticing her legs wobbling dangerously, I held her up and helped her into the chair. Her face was flushed red and stray strands of hair were sticking to her sweat-sheened forehead.
"D-daddy..." she whimpered, giving me the puppy eyes again, "I want you..."
I rid myself of my pants and boxers and approached her, seeing arousal flare in her eyes at the sight of me.
"Give me your dick, daddy." She sat up and reached forward, grasping my now-hard cock.
I reached down and pulled her hands off. "Hands to yourself, baby girl. Get on your knees."
"Yes, daddy."
She knelt in front of me, and I grabbed her head by her hair and pulled it forward, guiding my cock into her mouth.
"Mmph!" She raised her hands to my thighs and gave them a small nip as my shaft slid down her tight, squeezing throat.
She gagged a bit and struggled, but didn't tap out, instead massaging the underside of my cock with her tongue.
"Mm, such a good girl," I said, twirling her hair around my fingers and pulling her deeper. "Such a good little slut for me."
One of her hands left my leg and I heard an obscene squelch, combined with a moan into my dick. She was getting turned on by the little bit of dirty talk already.
"A stupid little whore, aren't you?" I continued, flinging out whatever dirty names I could fish up from memory of past sub girls. "Just a dirty slut."
She nodded and moaned again, her arm working more furiously beneath her skirt. I gritted my teeth and let my head tip back.
"Fuck, that feels good," I felt her self-pleased smile against my base. "Keep going, baby girl."
She choked and a little saliva ran down her chin, closely followed by a tear from her effort. She took the other hand off my leg and started caressing her own breast, eyes rolling in her head at the pleasure she was giving herself.
Her lower face was slowly becoming a mess of tears mixing with saliva from her sloppy blowjob. The mess she was making of herself clearly turned her on. From what little I could see of the face that was buried in my crotch, her eyebrows were turned up, I could feel her jaw starting to go slack. I gripped her hair harder and thrust my hips harder, drawing nearer to my own orgasm. But I wasn't going to cum before I'd fucked her, so I semi-reluctantly pulled out of her throat. She sat back and caught her breath for a moment before she stood up and bent over the desk, wiggling her ass enticingly.
I pushed into her with absolutely no hesitation, and she was wet enough that I didn't need to play with her any more. She was even tighter than Seolhyun, and I put my hand over her mouth to suppress her loud moan.
"Shhh." I murmured, and let go of her mouth. "Keep that pretty little mouth quiet."
I started thrusting into her, fast and steady. Her hands gripped the edge of the desk and she gritted her teeth to keep from making noise. I reached forward and grabbed her hair, forming it into a rough ponytail and pulling her head back.
"Daddy, it's too good, I can't hold b-back," she moaned, biting her lip. "You're so big, fuck..."
I fucked her faster, the desk creaking a little under the repeated motion. I could tell she was trying her best to keep herself from crying out, but I also knew it was coming.
"F-fuck, I can't...I can't...keep...quiet..."
She was shaking with suppressed pleasure and bucking her hips back on me. I slapped her ass, making her squeal, and pulled on her hair harder. Her tight hole compressed around my cock like it was made for me, the perfect balance between ease and resistance. I pushed two of my fingers on my other hand into her mouth, and she started sucking on them, moaning quietly.
"Give me more, please, daddy," she murmured, voice barely audible. "Faster, please...nghh yes keep going!"
My hips smacked against her thick ass with each thrust, the claps reverberating around the small room. I took my hand away from her mouth and brought it down to her clit, rubbing circles and pressing down, making the volume increase dramatically.
"Didn't I tell you to stay quiet?" I smacked her ass again.
"A-ah! Yes, daddy, I'm s-sorry!"
"Good." I resumed my fingering, making her whimper in her effort. It only took a few seconds of determined caressing of her clit to bring her resolve crumbing down once more.
"Fuck! It's so good daddy, please don't stop! Yes, yes, yes, more!"
I pulled out of her pussy and spanked her plump ass again. "Guess you're getting punished, baby girl."
"No, please! Please don't stop, I'm so close!" She desperately bucked her hips, trying to get me to fuck her again.
I didn't reply, but hauled her onto the desk and spread her legs, reaching forward to choke her. She gasped at the sensation of my head pressing into her pussy again, but nodded after a moment.
I snapped my hips forward and, due to how slick my cock was from her slick, easily pushed most of my length into her, drawing a guttural groan from her. She looked at me with pleading eyes, her expression indicating just how needy she was.
"Fuck my pussy hard, daddy," she breathed, "pound me like I'm your little slut."
"You are my little slut." I gripped her neck tighter and started my thrusts at a slower pace, still powerful. "Understood?"
"Yes, daddy."
"Good girl."
She shuddered and moaned, eyes rolling back in her head as I fucked her.
"Ohh yes, that feels so good..." she whined, hands still clutching the table's edge. "God yes, please keep going..."
"Shut up." I said "This is your punishment, remember?"
"Mmhmm!" She nodded vigorously. "It's my–fuck–punishment..."
I spanked her ass again and drove my cock into her faster. This hadn't been what I'd expected when I'd come in here, but I certainly wasn't complaining about the outcome.
"I'm gonna cum," I growled in her ear. "And you're going to take it all like a good girl, aren't you?"
"Yes, daddy," she gasped, her walls tightening around me as she bucked her hips. "I want all your cum in me!"
Her words sent me over the edge, and with a groan I buried myself inside her pussy and exploded, firing my hot cum deep into her womb. A rush of pleasure flowed through me, sending the feeling everywhere from my fingers to my toes. My muscles tightened and contracted, involuntarily sending my hips into her ass again. She jerked and trembled as the waves of orgasmic pleasure overtook her too, a powerful jet of cum spraying me.
"Fuck, daddy, yes!" She screamed, back arching. "S-so fucking good, yes!"
I pulled out of her pussy and collapsed back into the chair, sufficiently tired out for the time being. Her legs relaxed and fell into a resting position, and she slumped back and laid down.
...
It was a little while before either of us found the energy to do much other than pant and sit there resting. I heard the door creak open, looked over the top of the chair, and saw half of Seolhyun's grinning face peeking through the small opening.
"Yes?"
She smiled wider and closed the door, eyes raking over Suzy's slumped and naked form before doing so. I stood up and pushed the chair aside, went to and opened the door, and gestured Seolhyun in.
"You up for another round?" She asked immediately.
"Hell yes. Think Suzy's out, though."
"I want to ride your face." Her words were clear and decisive. I was entirely okay with that, so I laid down on my back on the carpeted floor. She then stripped off the large nightshirt she'd covered with and stood over my face, giving me an incredible view of everything she had to give. With no further ado she lowered her pussy onto my awaiting mouth and started grinding. I had a perfect visual of her softly whining and caressing her own breasts as she rubbed her slit against my tongue, which was prodding, swiping, and licking any part of her that was sensitive. She let out soft moans, moving her hips back and forth and pleasuring herself on my mouth.
As I was busy eating her out, I heard a creak from the desk and soft footsteps on the plush carpet. A minute later, Suzy's hands slid over my thighs and my cock was suddenly enveloped in a warmth which I could only assume to be her mouth. I groaned into Seolhyun's pussy and kept up my exertions, very quickly pushing her to her climax.
"Oh, fuck, just like that baby," she moaned, biting her lip and closing her eyes. Her eyebrows contracted as I circled her clit with the tip of my tongue. "Oh yes, I'm gonna cum!"
I worked my tongue harder, pushing into her entrance firmly. She shuddered and her legs tensed around my head, a sure sign of her approaching orgasm.
"Oh, you're so good at this, fuck! Oh god yes yes, don't stop!" I smirked, my ego stroked, and bucked my own hips a little into Suzy's mouth. Her tongue disappeared from my shaft momentarily and then something much wetter, much tighter pressed down on it. I let my head fall back a little as she impaled her warm, throbbing pussy on my cock, the pleasure doubling. I heard a loud cry from behind Seolhyun and I automatically started thrusting up into her.
For several minutes more, Suzy fucked me and I tonguefucked Seolhyun. She had been reduced to mindless pleas for more, body on autopilot as she gyrated her hips on my face. I was apparently way better with my tongue than I thought, and it was only a few more seconds before all three of us reached our peaks at the same time.
I went first, blowing up her pussy with a deluge of hot jizz that triggered her to cum; her warm juices splattered my abs and ran down my sides. Seolhyun's grinding sped up exponentially and then with a scream she met her orgasm. Her cum squirted into my waiting mouth and she fell back into Suzy's lap with an exhausted moan. We all stayed there for a moment more, basking in the after-orgasm bliss, before a notification pinged Seolhyun's phone. She picked it up, read the message, and scoffed. I looked up and could make out a text from one of her superiors:
"Having fun?"
She looked over at the security camera in the corner and gave it a sarcastic wave before putting down her phone and getting up. She dressed again quickly and left.
Suzy stood up clumsily a second later, a small trickle of my cum falling onto my abs. She too got dressed and left, leaving me alone in Seolhyun's office. I stood up, wiped my own cum off my abs with a paper towel, and put my boxers and pants back on. From what I could hear outside, one of the superiors had come down to see what was going on, judging by the voices outside.
"–yes, he was amazing. He knows his stuff." Seolhyun's voice said.
"Suzy?" said a male voice.
"Yes, he's such a good dom, he's so sexy and confident..." She said.
"Good, good. Yet another attribute we can add to the list of perfections. He's sure to be a hit soon enough."
I smiled and pulled away from the door, ego points going through the roof right about then. The conversation continued for a couple more minutes, then the door opened and one of my managers came in, dressed in a suit and tie.
"Ah, Y/N." He said briskly. "If you'll be so kind as to put on a shirt, you've been requested by one of your producers. He wants to talk about your title track, something about the lead sounds on the track. I really have no idea what the issue is, but he said he needs you right away."
I pulled my shirt over my head and refastened my tie around it, leaving the blazer on the chair. "He's been fussing about that for about a week. Might as well go see what we can improve."
"Thank you. Now, if you'll follow me..."
I followed him out the door and into the hall, where Suzy and Seolhyun were both standing, still flushed red. I threw Suzy a wink as I passed and she blushed harder, giggling. A satisfied smirk back on my face and confidence swelling within me, I followed the manager down the hall towards the studio, feeling that things could only go well from here.
381 notes · View notes
bbsmuts · 16 days ago
Text
Field Trip Ft. BLACKPINK Jennie and Jeon Somi
A/N: This was another pitch by @xiaoondc, the Momo smut was his idea as well. I don’t know how long this will be, I’m just going off of the pitch. I finished my collab smut that I wrote for when I hit 1k followers, just waiting to reach it now. Enjoy!
Also, this contains sexual violence and a humiliation scene, so that might not suit everyone. 
Editing this a year and a half later, little did I know that this would blow up to be my biggest smut ever, more than 1,000 notes racked up over time. Can’ t thank you guys enough.   -상훈
Length: 4.83k
Possible TW: Whipping, spanking, rough gangbang, humiliation, etc
Tags: Gangbang, bondage, whipping, spanking, dub con, throatfuck, anal, humiliation
Field Trip Part 2
Tumblr media
It was about ten in the morning when the plane landed in Kenya. After a not-so-good night of sleep on the plane, Jennie was ready to be off. 
Keep reading
1K notes · View notes
bbsmuts · 16 days ago
Text
Breakfast In Bed Feat. T-ara Hyomin
A/N:
Had this idea after seeing that picture of Hyomin. This’ll just be a quickie because I have other things on my agenda. Enjoy!
-상훈
Length: 0.74k
No TWs
Tags: Cunnilingus, kinda public? Not really but they’re heard.
Tumblr media
It wasn’t the noise of the outside traffic that woke me, nor was it the sound of jackhammers coming through the open hotel window. It was Hyomin’s breath on my cheek.  “Wake up oppa.”
Keep reading
268 notes · View notes